Category: Uncategorized

  • Master! Master! Part 7

    Font size : +


    The girls and I get snowed in during a big storm, with sexy results!

    Part 7:

    “Come on, girls! Up! Up! Up!”

    It was early in the morning, hours before dawn. In the pitch-black bedroom, the sound of snowflakes hitting the window sounded like radio static. The girls all grumbled in annoyance, even the usual, perky Sonja. It didn’t help that the bedroom was chilly. I turned on the lights but Momo and Sonja just pulled the blankets over their heads, trying to escape back into the warm darkness.

    “Hmmmm, Masterrrrrr, just five more minutes…” Momo whined.

    “On your feet, I need your help. Come on, I told you three to expect this.”

    As I got dressed, Chloe crawled out from under the bed, leaving the comfort of her sleeping bag. She gave a wide yawn and rubbed her eyes with her ears drooping adorably.

    “Master, I’m sleepy.”

    “I’m sorry, sweetie. Once I head out, you can go back to sleep.”

    Sonja managed to get up of her own volition, which left the three of us with the job of dragging out Momo by the ankles. They all got dressed and we headed downstairs. The reason we were up so early was because of the snowstorm outside. Hopefully, our rural road had already been plowed, but it would be a long time until my driveway actually got serviced. We needed to clear out just enough snow for my car to make it out. In Maine, there could be a hundred feet of snow in your driveway, but as long as the road is clear, you’re expected to come into work. As the office manager, I had to set an example on days like these and come in regardless of the challenge. I did have the authority to close the office temporarily due to weather, but considering how busy my company was, I had to ask for permission from my superiors if I didn’t want to get chewed out.

    We didn’t bother eating, as hopefully the job would be quick and we could have breakfast at our usual time. We put on our winter gear and I turned on the outside lights. We all took a deep breath and stepped out into the blustery cold. There were only two colors outside, the white of the snow and the black of the darkness, and if not for the howling wind, I could have sworn we were walking on the moon. Not only had a lot of snow been dumped, but the wind had dropped it in varying depths. The backyard had been swept clean, the snow only a foot or so high, but with my car and the driveway acting as nets to catch the wind, the snow at its highest was up to my chest. Branches and trees were also drooping under the weight of the snow, hanging down over the driveway.

    I grabbed one of the four snow shovels set on the porch and turned to the girls. “Sonja, you’re going to help me dig out the car. Momo, Chloe, I want you two to wade through the snow and make two paths in the driveway for my tires. When you reach the end of the driveway, look to see if the road has been cleared. Use your shovels to whack the low-hanging branches and knock off the snow. Then we’ll all start shoveling. Got it?”

    “Yes!” said the girls, each with a different level of enthusiasm.

    Sonja and I went to my car and started digging all around it. It was below zero outside, so I also checked to make sure that the car would start. The battery seemed just fine and it kicked to life. I was lucky to have a Subaru out here.

    Safe, rugged, and dependable, a Subaru is the ideal car for any environment, ready for any job you need to do. Love, it’s what makes a Subaru, a Subaru™.

    “Hup!”

    “Hup!”

    “Hup!”

    “Hup!”

    Momo and Chloe were doing this kind of rhythmic chant as they waded through the snow. They were each jumping forward, using their legs to clear parallel tire paths. They held their arms out to their sides for balance and gave a loud grunt every time they jumped, taking turns one at a time. Poor Chloe, the snow was all the way up to her waist. It took her a lot of effort to make her way through it all. She needed to take repeated breathers and the lazy Momo was not one to complain. When they came across low-hanging branches, they knocked off the snow with their shovels until they swung up like the arms of catapults.

    Towards the end of the driveway, where the illumination from the porch lights faded, Chloe had to rely on Momo’s feline eyes for help navigating in the dark. They reached the road but found no end to the deep snow.

    “Master! The road isn’t clear!” Momo hollered.

    Hearing her, I groaned. “Out here, it doesn’t surprise me. Come on, Sonja, let’s start shoveling.”

    Since we had cleaned off the car, we started hauling away the snow between the two paths that Momo and Chloe had made. Luckily the snow was light and fluffy, so it didn’t take much effort to toss it, but it would definitely be a good idea to start saving my money for a snow blower. Momo and Chloe were doing the same thing but from the end of the driveway and we met up in the middle. The driveway still needed a real plowing, but my car would probably make it through.

    By the time we were done, we were all hungry and exhausted, but too wired to simply go back to sleep. “Thanks for all the help, girls. How about I make you all a special breakfast?”

    “Yay!” they cheered.

    We headed inside and stripped down to our normal clothes. First, I built up a fire in the stove to warm the house and then I started cooking. Bacon, eggs, and sausages; it was difficult to cook up three servings at once, but it was a labor of love. Even though they were tired, the girls crowded around me, impatient and hungry. I poured the feast into their bowls one at a time and they all assumed the position.

    “Thanks, Master!” they cheered before burying their faces in their meals.

    They were done before I had even gotten a pot of coffee started. I set myself up with a steaming mug and a bowl of cereal and we all settled on the couch to watch the morning news. The whiteout had claimed the state but people were dealing with it. Most of the roads had already been plowed once and emergency services were all running as they should.

    “Master, when is winter going to end?” asked Chloe, keeping her hands warm with a cup of tea.

    “Not for a while, I’m afraid. We’re in January, next will come February, and things will start warming up in March and we’ll get into spring.”

    “How many days is that?” asked Sonja.

    “Maybe sixty, seventy days.”

    “Momo is sick of winter.”

    “Well it’s about to get a lot worse before it gets better.”

    On the news, the anchorwoman had confirmed my warning. Supposedly, New England was about to be hit with a frigid clusterfuck not seen since the North American Ice Storm of 1998. I had been just a little kid when it happened, but once you get hooked on TV, you don’t forget two weeks without power. There had been rumors on the news for the past few days, but it seemed like now the meteorologists had confirmed it. The storm we had now was the very start. Luckily, I had been stocking up on food and supplies. This afternoon, I would get the last of the stuff I needed.

    I’m certain that Momo and Chloe heard the rumbling first, as they suddenly moved away from Sonja. Without warning, her ears perked up and she flew from the couch to the window overlooking the driveway. It was still dark out but the lights of a plow truck could be seen as it passed by our house. Her tail was wagging and I knew that she wanted to bark, but a hundred whaps to the head with a rolled-up newspaper had taught her to be quiet when people were outside.

    The roads were clear, meaning that I had to go to work. It was a damn shame, because after all that shoveling, I really needed a nice nap. But I had to suck it up, so I got myself ready and headed out to work. The girls bid me farewell from the bed, with Chloe forsaking her sleeping bag for my spot in the middle. Seeing the three of them, all curled up under those warm sheets, I would have sold my soul to be able to strip back down and join them. There was always next time.

    —————————————-

    As usual, I was the first one at the office. On one hand, it made me almost feel proud that I had such a good work ethic, but on the other hand, why the fuck did I have to be here first when everyone was dragging their asses?! Damn it, I could have snuggled with the girls some more! Oh well, as much as I hated getting up early, I did enjoy that brief span of time when the office was empty. I’d turn up the thermostat, start a pot of coffee in the break room, and settle behind my desk. Then I’d count the minutes until the next person arrived, thinking that I could have spent that many more minutes in bed.

    The first phone call of the day broke the silence, and what a surprise, it was my boss.

    “We’re closing down all of the offices in the area until the weather clears.”

    “Do you have any idea how long that will be?” I asked.

    “I heard it will a week at least, and that’s not counting the time it will take for the power to come on. Try and get everything in order by the end of the day, because after things calm down and people start picking up the pieces, we’re all going to be busy.”

    —————————————-

    My coworkers streamed in one by one, no one late enough for me to bother mentioning. Every time the door opened, a frigid air would flush through the office and the rug would get peppered with snow. Once everyone had gathered, I told them all of the incoming hiatus and to get as much done as possible. Everyone was feverish for the rest of the day, half of the employees anxious about lost work hours and the possible damage to their homes from the storm, while the rest were just eager to have some time off, even if it was unpaid. I was certainly among the second half, overjoyed to spend a week or more curled up with my girls.

    —————————————-

    After leaving the office, I stopped off at the grocery store. I had almost everything I needed to wait out the storm, but there were just a few more things to pick up. The store was more crowded than I had ever seen, with every parking spot taken and people walking over after leaving their cars up to a quarter mile away. I ended up slowly rolling through the parking lot three times, looking for a spot while pedestrians waddled in front of my car like penguins. Countless other drivers were doing the same but I finally caught a break when someone left and I snatched their spot before some dick in a Humvee could take it.

    Inside was even worse, with thick-coated Mainers pushing their way through the crowds, using their shopping carts like battering rams like it was Black Friday. The noise in the store was almost deafening, just the squeaking of the wheels on the carts making my ears sting. Many shelves had already been picked clean, every section taking a heavy hit. Well, every section except for the vegan section, because fuck you, vegans. We’d rather go hungry than eat your shitty food.

    I was lucky to get the last pack of toilet paper and some rolls of paper towels. Few people were grabbing toothbrushes and toothpaste so I didn’t have to fight anyone for them. All the cereal was almost gone, but I grabbed a couple more boxes in case we ran out. Lastly, I got a cake in case the girls got stir crazy and needed some cheering up. But getting my stuff was the easy part. Paying for them and getting out was the hard part. Every aisle was open but so too was every line blended together, many of them stretching down aisles. Between when I got in line and when I was able to actually put my stuff on the conveyer belt, I beat three levels of Candy Crush and was waiting for another life.

    When I got back to my car and started unloading my stuff, everything behind me stopped. Two cars passing behind me had halted with their headlights on my back. I could feel the angry glares of the drivers as they waited for me to leave. When I got into my car and turned it on, I suddenly felt like I was in prison and had just dropped the soap.

    —————————————-

    I made it home safe and sound, though the roads were still very sloshy. I was glad to see my driveway had been plowed. There is nothing better than coming home, opening the door, and smelling dinner being made, except, of course, that same scenario but with three beautiful animal-eared girls coming to greet you at the door.

    “Yes, yes, I missed you girls too,” I said as they rubbed up against me like they were trying to scratch an itch. “Did you three do what I asked today?”

    “Of course!” Sonja cheered.

    I looked through the house, seeing piles of firewood stacked around the house, but set away from the wood stove and on top of sheets of newspaper to protect the floor. The girls had brought in as much firewood as possible in preparation. I would much rather we have too much ready than not enough and have to go out to the woodshed to get more. With one side of the house full of firewood and the kitchen stocked with food and supplies, we were running short on open space, but of course, that would change in the coming days.

    We had dinner and settled on the couch, watching the evening news as we did every night. Every channel was talking about the huge chain of storms coming our way. Sonja was eager, almost masochistically so, Momo seemed uncomfortable whenever a meteorologist or news anchor said “cold”, and Chloe was downright terrified.

    Outside, the wind was kicking up and it was starting to snow again. We weren’t supposed to have until tomorrow, but it seemed that Mother Nature was feeling a bit impatient.

    The mouse climbed into my lap and hugged me. “Master, are we going to be ok? We aren’t going to die, are we?”

    “No, we’ll be fine. We aren’t going to die. In fact, I’m looking forward to this. Think of this as the chance be cozier than you’ve ever been in your life.”

    Hearing me, Momo’s face melted into a hedonistic grin.

    —————————————-

    At some point in the night, the smoke detectors beeped, telling me we had lost power. That wasn’t enough to keep me from falling back to sleep. But I did wake up later, stunned by the feeling of something cold touching me. I realized that Chloe had crawled into bed with us, the sweet smell of her hair and ears filling my nose with her own nose pressed to my chest.

    “Chloe?” I grumbled.

    “Sorry, Master! I wanted to be with you!”

    “No, no, it’s fine. You’re always welcome.”

    The tip of my own nose was cold as well, along with my exposed toes. Sonja and Chloe had their heads under their pillows rather than on top. The room wasn’t just chilly, it was frigid. Was there a window open somewhere? No wonder Chloe wanted to come under the covers. That sleeping bag was made for camping, but it could never match up to the warmth of joined bodies. Much to my displeasure, I was forced to climb out of bed to check the temperature. I couldn’t get a reading outside, but according to my phone, the temperature in the room was… 35º. Jesus! I had climbed out of bed just seconds ago and my nipples could already cut glass! I wasn’t wearing underwear, simply because I didn’t need to with the girls around, so I was already experiencing epic shrinkage. I did a quick check of the house by the light of my phone, making sure there weren’t any drafts where cold air was coming in. I couldn’t find any leaks.

    Working up all of my courage, I put on my boots and stepped outside to check the thermometer I had out on the porch. The blizzard was going full force with no signs of stopping, and the moment I stepped outside, I was certain I had lost a year of my life! Wearing nothing but boots, I could actually feel my skin freezing. With frostbite forming and Old Man Winter dry-humping me, I held up my cell phone to the thermometer. Outside it was -20º. Sweet Black-fucking-Sabbath! No wonder it was so cold in the house!

    I went back inside and brushed the snow off my skin, alarmed that it hadn’t automatically melted. I then threw some fuel into the woodstove to warm up the house. Our home had been made with Maine winters in mind. The pipes were well insulated and kept away from the sides of the house as much as possible, but if the inside temperature dropped below freezing, they could ice up. With steady heat radiating from the stove I returned to the bedroom. My eyes had adjusted to the dark, enough for me to discern the shapes of my three girls. Oh, getting back in there would be orgasmic. I grabbed Chloe’s blankets under the bed and then threw them on top for a little extra warmth. Upon lifting the sheets, I saw three pairs of slender white feet and the tips of three tails. Momo and Sonja remained still, telling me they were asleep, but Chloe stirred, clearly still awake. I couldn’t resist, I leaned down and left a small kiss on each little toe. I could faintly hear her giggle.

    After leaving some extra covering at the end of the bed for our feet, I slithered back inside, rubbing my nose on her chest in reversal of our earlier roles.

    “Master,” she whispered.

    I wrapped my arms around her small body and held her close, the two of us relishing each other’s warmth. The four of us were completely hidden under blankets, save for some small gaps to let in fresh air. The air that came in was cold, almost making it a game to protect ourselves from the chill while letting us breathe. The warmth and softness were beyond description, every part of me touching either fabric or smooth skin.

    Half-asleep, Momo rolled over and spooned Chloe, sandwiching her in between us. With Chloe’s face buried in my chest, Momo had her forehead pressed to mine with a purr in her throat. Sonja did the same, wrapping her arms around me with her breasts smooshed against my back while she and I played footsie under the covers. The only sound was of our breathing and the howling wind outside. Both sounds made me happy beyond words, wrapped up in blankets with my girls, snuggled in a bastion of warmth. I didn’t fall back to sleep, but that was out of pure will. This moment right now was so blissful, so comfortable and relaxing, I didn’t want to miss out on it by being asleep.

    “I love you girls,” I said before fatigue finally took me.

    —————————————-

    Minus each of us going to the bathroom at least once, we stayed in bed as long as we could, not wanting to abandon the warmth and comfort of the bed and each other. It was probably sometime in the early afternoon that our stomachs all reached synchronicity in their growling. Eventually we would have to face the cold and go eat. It took us all encouraging each other to finally make that jump. We got out of bed and hurriedly got dressed.

    “Girls, before we go eat, I think we need to move the bed. Let’s bring the mattress downstairs and lay it out next to the wood stove. That way we won’t get as cold as we were last night.”

    With Sonja and I taking the ends, and Momo and Chloe offering help from the sides, we dragged the mattress out of the bedroom and down the stairs. The narrow, bent staircase made it a major pain to worm it around corners, but we finally got it down into the living room and laid it out in front of the stove. I built up the fire and the room began to fill with warmth.

    The world outside was pure white, the storm so thick that not even the trees could be seen. From the looks of it, my car appeared completely buried, but until the driveway got plowed, there was no reason to dig it out. It was time to make breakfast, but first I had to get us some power. I got all wrapped up in my winter gear and stepped out onto wild white yonder. I kept the generator at the back of the house, out of the wind. It was kept safe in a plywood box with my electric meter, basically an outhouse but without the john. It started with relative ease, but in these temperatures, relative ease is still a pain in the ass.

    I had about twenty-five gallons of gas saved and the generator could run for ten hours on a full four-gallon tank, but there was no telling how long we would be without power. Therefore, I would only keep the generator on for a few hours a day, one for making breakfast and one for making dinner, and some extra time for things like laundry and bathing. During those times, I would also charge my laptop and phone. I had filled up the tub with water for flushing the toilet, but still, I told the girls to save their #2s for when the generator was on.

    I hurried back inside, my whole body shaking from the deathly chill. The girls and I had breakfast and settled in the living room. Unfortunately, even though we had power, both the cable and Internet were out for the whole area.

    “Ok, girls, what do you want to do?”

    Momo yawned. “Momo wants to take a nap.”

    I had been thinking more along the lines of playing cards or a board game, but actually, a nap sounded really nice. We all brushed our teeth, and as the girls settled into bed, I went out and turned off the generator. When I came back in, I saw three lumps hidden under the covers. We had set the bed perpendicular to the woodstove, all of us lying on it sideways so that we could receive equal warmth. The cushions had been taken from the couch and used to add extra space for our legs.

    I stripped down and crawled into the fabric den. Surprisingly, it was Sonja in the middle. Normally she stuck to the sides. I settled in between her and Momo, embracing Sonja from behind.

    “I love cuddling with Master like this!” she cheered under the blankets.

    “Yeah, I love it too.”

    It didn’t take us long to fall back to sleep.

    —————————————-

    I’m not sure when I woke up, maybe after an hour or so of sleep. I could have checked my phone, but it was in my pants and that would require me to leave the sanctity of the bed. I was cozy behind words, simply relishing the warmth and softness around me. For an unknown length of time, I simply lay there, listening to the breathing of the three girls. It was the simplest form of entertainment, waiting for their rhythms to sync up and for them all to breathe in or out at the same time. I would silently celebrate, then wait for it to happen again. I was still embracing Sonja, her back against my chest, me smelling her hair.

    Suddenly, her body began to twitch and I could hear soft whimpers. Her eyes were closed but she was giving tiny barks. Oh, she was dreaming about squirrels again. It had been a while since she did that. I started rubbing her belly to calm her down. “Shhhh, it’s ok.” Her body became still but I continued to move my hand around her flat stomach, trying to taste her skin with my fingertips. She was so smooth, so soft. I leaned my head down under the covers and kissed her navel.

    Crap, I was getting turned on. Oh well, I might as well take it slow. I laid my head back and let my hand slide up her stomach and cup a warm breast. A shiver moved through her and she gently stirred, but not in a way to suggest displeasure. I massaged her breasts one at a time, seeing how long I could keep her from waking up. Her boobs were so huge, they practically overflowed out of my hand. Once I started tickling her nipples, she at last woke up.

    “Huh? Master?”

    She then rolled onto her back and smiled but kept her eyes closed, giving me the all-clear to have my way with her. My lips found one of her areolas, pulling on the supple flesh and making her gasp. My hand abandoned the valley and moved down to the canyon to tap the river. She was already wet, so my fingers slipped inside her. She was beginning to whimper, like a dog waiting for her master to come through the front door.

    I removed my hand from her labia with strings of liquid stretched between my fingers. I rubbed the liquid onto her other nipple, using my fingertips to tease it into a point, and then I licked it clean. Fully erect, I moved on top of her. She spread her legs and welcomed my manhood. She smiled and blushed as I penetrated her, but she forsook that smile so she could kiss me. With her legs wrapped around my waist, I dipped into her recesses again and again, hitting all the walls and making her pant, but keeping my movements slow and gentle.

    I came after a few minutes, painting her interior with a nice white finish. I hadn’t brought her to climax, something that left my ego bruised, but it was probably for the best. Her howl would have woken Momo and Chloe and ruined the peace. The loving smile on her face told me that she was content, happy to bask in my affection. I would pay her back later. I gave her a kiss and she closed her eyes to fall back to sleep. After adding some more wood to the fire, I pulled the blankets back over my head and did the same.

    —————————————-

    Soft, wet, the sensations awoke me. With frequent scraping of teeth, I could tell that my manhood was in someone’s mouth. I had my head above the covers, my eyes finding the pure whiteness of the storm outside the living room windows. In front of me, the blankets shifted as a head bobbed up and down, while in the darkness, saliva was slathered onto my hardening cock and then being licked away. But who was it? The mystery girl was massaging my balls while she stuffed her mouth. Had Sonja decided that she wanted to keep playing? No, I could feel her next to me, out like a log. Could it be Chloe? No, this was too aggressive. That only left Momo.

    Her diligence and effort were certainly commendable. She was trying to draw out my semen like the last glob of toothpaste. However, so soon after waking up, and having emptied myself into Sonja, it would take a lot more work to make me cum. As usual, her laziness surpassed everything else, including her libido, and she gave up. Instead, she slithered up my chest, poked her head out from under the covers, and kissed me. She was purring like a Harley as our tongues twisted, and became even louder as my hands grasped her rear end and squeezed it.

    Continuing to purr, she pulled away and rolled over on top of me, as if to make sure every part of her body made contact. With Momo lying on her back on top of me, I took this opportunity to fondle her breasts and fiddle with her slit, making sure it was ready. We both turned on our side towards the edge of the bed and lifted our legs like mirror images of each other. She guided me in, proceeding to rub her clit as I made my strokes. With us lying on our sides, it took a while for me to get the movements just right, but I was soon thrusting deep into her. Like with Sonja, I kept my movements slow and gentle, trying to maintain the cozy serenity of the moment. Using my position as the big spoon, I resumed fondling her breasts, this time supplementing it by running kisses up her neck and nibbling on the side of her ear.

    The blankets were left hanging from our raised legs, letting air flush in. Even though we were right next to the woodstove, compared to the air of our cozy sanctum, the rest of the house was freezing cold. Rather than shivering, the cold air left Momo panting, the chill tickling her skin in contrast to the heat building up in her body from sex. It sent a continuous shock through her like she was hot steel submerged in water. Both her nipples and her clitoris became erect, the sweat steaming off her flat belly. She gave a single joyful whimper before her strength left her. Her leg dropped and she became still under the covers, her eyes closed as if she had fallen back to sleep. Had she climaxed? Normally she was loud as sin when she came. Perhaps she had experienced some kind of mini orgasm?

    I pulled out of her, unable to have my own orgasm before she gave out. But there was always next time, and I was tired. Still spooning Momo, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    —————————————-

    Sonja was resisting the need with everything she had, but in the end, the call of nature could not be ignored. Forsaking the warmth and comfort of the bed, she went upstairs to use the bathroom, immediately yelping when she touched the cold toilet seat. Under the covers, Chloe stirred, awoken by Sonja’s departure. She sensed an opportunity to gain some extra warmth and scooched into the middle of the bed. I was on my side, facing her, not so deeply asleep so as not to feel her crawl into my embrace. With my arms wrapped around her, she buried her face in my chest and closed every bit of open space between us, relishing my warmth. Sonja soon returned, taking Chloe’s spot at the edge of the bed without issue.

    We stayed like that for a good while, me holding Chloe’s small body against mine, the two of us exchanging body heat. A spot on my chest became hot and wet from her breath. I rolled onto my back and sighed in relief from my muscles stretching, but Chloe couldn’t be rid of that easily. She moved onto my chest, sleeping on top of me like a cat. Luckily, she was light enough not to restrict my breathing. More time passed, Momo and Sonja rolling over and clutching my arms.

    With Chloe’s naked body on top of mine, I was starting to get hard. No longer falling in and out of sleep, I simply lay there, feeling the pressure build. Unfortunately, Chloe was lying on top of it, crushing it, and I couldn’t move it without disturbing the peace. My luck turned as Chloe appeared to wake up, probably from the feel of my erection against her stomach. She held herself up and her fingers wrapped around my member. I don’t know whether she did it for my pleasure or hers, but she settled herself on it like she was plugging it into her. Buried up to the base in Chloe’s pussy, I hummed in bliss. Rather than moving, Chloe simply lied back down on my chest and became still, seeming to fall back to sleep with me inside her. Is this what tantric sex is? I got to admit, it’s kind of nice not having any of that exhausting movement.

    We stayed like that for a while, both completely still. My cock pulsed inside her with every heartbeat. After a while, my erection gave in and I became flaccid, but still remained in Chloe. I was kind of glad to go soft, as I was starting to get sore. With our bodies linked, she and I drifted off to sleep.

    —————————————-

    Just like that morning, it was our rumbling stomachs that finally got us out of bed. What shocked me though was that the house was pitch black. I checked my phone, realizing it was already past 8 in the evening. We had slept through the entire day! Though, thinking back, it was rare for me to sleep that well. That might have been the best nap of my life. I went outside to turn on the generator, with the storm still raging. Out in the yard, where the wind normally swept away as much snow as it left, the powder was up past my waist.

    Even if it was just from a generator, it was nice to have electricity again. Unfortunately, without cable and the Internet, I was starting to go a bit into media withdrawal. I kept reaching into my pocket for my smartphone, tempted to use my cellular data, if I even could. My stinginess stopped me, but I was itching for electronic stimuli. I was so used to having a constant flow of information at my fingertips, that now, my brain was chewing on itself.

    I had to distract myself. I started preparing dinner. I made us something light, the perfect storm food; grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. Next to me, Sonja was looking out the window with a somber expression.

    “I’m tired of being inside. I want to go out and play, but it’s too dark and stormy out.”

    “I know, honey, I’m sorry. But there are plenty of games we can play inside. Hopefully, tomorrow or sometime soon, we’ll get a reprieve.”

    Likewise, Chloe and even Momo were restless and didn’t want to sleep anymore. On and off, we had all slept for twenty hours, so our circadian rhythms were a bit screwy. Rather than putting their food in their bowls, I poured their tomato soup into coffee mugs and let them join me on the couch with their sandwiches. I turned on my laptop and started a movie. Normally, the girls didn’t pay attention to the TV, but I had downloaded the “planet earth” series, which would probably keep them glued to the screen.

    “What are we watching?” Sonja asked.

    “Is it porn?” Momo chirped.

    “No, it’s not porn. It’s called a documentary. It will show you the world and the animals in it.”

    It was the first episode, “Pole to Pole”, and the intro alone left the girls shocked and in awe. They had no idea that the world had so much stuff in it. It started with penguins in Antarctica, the girls laughing at the waddling birds.

    “Are there penguins near us?” Chloe asked.

    Considering how little she knew of the world, her question didn’t surprise me. Until now, her world consisted only of the woods around our house.

    I patted her head. “No, sweetie, they are far away.”

    It then showed a polar bear with her cubs in the Arctic, causing Sonja to begin wiggling in excitement.

    “They look just like me!”

    “Yeah, back when you were fluffier. You did kind of look like a polar bear.”

    “Momo wants a cub.”

    I turned to her, shocked by her declaration. Was she feeling maternal? If I told her she was sterile, how would she react?

    “You mean you want to have a child of your own?”

    “No, Momo wants a bear cub. They are small of furry. Momo wants to play with one and take a nap with it.”

    Ah, of course.

    From there, the girls’ reactions depended on whatever animal they were looking at. When Sonja saw wolves or foxes, she would growl. Every time Momo saw big cats or strange birds, she would purr. Chloe would squeal and cover her eyes every time something was eaten, even insects. Scenes of great white sharks left them all terrified, and I even heard some tearful sniffles when a young elephant got separated from its herd. It finished again with the penguins, showing the hatching chicks, which made them all cheer.

    “How was that, girls?”

    “Can we watch another?” Momo asked.

    Sonja got off the couch and started jumping up and down. “Yeah, can we? Can we? Can we?”

    “Sure, girls, one more.”

    I started the next episode, the mountains episode. Immediately, the girls were left awestruck, unable to believe that anything could be so big. None of them had ever seen a mountain before, so these huge rock behemoths might as well have been other planets. A shot of a churning volcano broke that awe and left them cowering, as if they expected molten rock to come pouring out of the screen. They settled back down when the scene shifted to a green mountain range in Ethiopia, soothed by the beauty and size. The sight of baboons left them puzzled, seeing the creatures climbing with fingers like their own. Sonja’s tail was wagging, the baboons reminding her of squirrels.

    Soon, the mountain lions were the main focus, and Momo had a proud smirk on her face, overjoyed by size and strength of her fellow felines. After they took down an animal, whiteness took over the screen. It was an avalanche. Seeing the snow rushing down the mountain, Sonja again wagged her tail.

    “I wanna ride it with my sled!”

    “That might be a little much for you.”

    She immediately forgot about snow when the bears appeared on the screen. It seemed she had found her new favorite animal. The documentary continued, the girls’ reactions varying. As expected, Momo smiled when she saw snow leopards and Sonja cheered when she saw bears or monkeys, and Chloe simply admired the scenery.

    Once it was done, I shut my laptop. “That’s enough for now. I’m going to go turn off the generator.”

    “But then won’t it be dark? Momo doesn’t want to go back to bed yet.”

    “Don’t worry, I was actually thinking we could play some board games.”

    The girls looked at each other in confusion. “Board games?” Chloe asked.

    “I’ll show you in a minute.”

    I lit some candles and went outside to turn off the generator. As always, the wind was howling and the snow was endless. Jesus, I couldn’t remember the last time it had been this bad. I came back inside and grabbed the candles and a large paper bag from under the kitchen table where I had stashed all of our supplies. I sat us all down on the bed and pulled out several board games I had gotten from GoodWill.

    “This is how people used to spend their time before computers. I’ll start us off with something easy: Candy Land. This was the first game I learned how to play. Man, this takes me back.”

    I set out the board between the four of us. It was an older version, much older, probably close to my age. I preferred it that way, it was exactly like the one I had as a kid. I assigned us player pieces and explained the rules. The girls didn’t seem to understand the point of the game, but they would soon. I drew the first card and moved my piece to the corresponding color square.

    “Chloe, your turn.”

    She tensed up, nervous from being put on the spot. “O-ok.” She picked the next card and it put her piece one square ahead of mine. “S-sorry, Master!”

    “It’s ok, that’s the whole point of the game. You’re trying to win. Momo, you’re next.”

    Momo didn’t seem very interested, but she picked up a card and moved her piece. Her turn landed her ahead of Chloe, and the moment her piece touched the board, I could see a glimmer in her eye. The fact that she was ahead of someone in the game was stirring up her predatory instincts. Oh crap, had I just created a monster? Sonja ended up winning the game, with Momo of course demanding a do-over. We played two more times before I decided to switch it up. We moved on to the next game, ‘Trouble’, and after playing it twice, tried ‘Sorry!’. The more we played, the more the girls had fun and got into it, and I was enjoying it as well. We munched on crackers and dry cereal as we played, as I didn’t keep junk food in the house.

    I wasn’t sure what time it was when we started playing ‘Monopoly’, it felt kind of late. I knew that even playing this game was a huge gamble. Monopoly had torn apart more families than alcoholism, but it was a fun game and I loved being able to play it again, plus it taught the girls the value of money.

    “Rowr!”

    Naturally, the cry came from Momo, but while normally it would be made in ecstasy, it was now done in frustration. She had just landed on one of Chloe’s hotels and she was already running low on cash.

    “Momo doesn’t like this game,” she pouted.

    I reached over and rubbed her ears. “You’re just saying that because you’re losing. Relax, it’s just a game. I’m really loving this, I haven’t had fun like this in a long time.”

    Sonja’s ears drooped. “Don’t you have fun with us?”

    “Of course I do, but there are different kinds of fun. I love playing with you girls, wrestling with you girls, throwing frisbees with you girls, but I also love sitting here, nice and cozy on our bed with the stove right next to us, playing board games by candlelight. A long time ago, I was having a sleepover at my friend’s house. We were both maybe… nine? I have no idea. But it was late at night and we were playing this game on his family’s foldout couch. It was maybe two in the morning, perhaps the latest I had ever stayed up, and we were watching late-night TV. It was a whole lot of fun.”

    “How old is Master?” Sonja asked.

    “I’m 26.”

    “26 what?” Chloe asked.

    “Years. I’m guessing you’ve lived about half a year. Momo is five, and Sonja is…?”

    It took her a few seconds of counting on her fingers and remembering the winters. “I’m six!”

    “Master is old!” Chloe squeaked.

    “No, I’m still rather young. I won’t be “old” until I’m at least forty.” The girls were awestruck, unable to imagine living that long. “It’s weird, but you three let me feel like a kid again.”

    We all took our turns and it went back to Momo. She rolled the dice and ended up landing one of Sonja’s properties. She threw a temper tantrum and flipped the board.

    —————————————-

    It was around eight in the morning when we woke up. Despite all the sleep we had gotten the previous day, the dark of the night left us sleepy and yawning by the end of our Monopoly game. At least now our circadian rhythms would be back to normal. It was still blowing out there, but I didn’t know if it was the same storm or a whole new storm. Even I was starting to get a bit restless, sick of being cooped up inside.

    After breakfast, I turned to Sonja. “You want to go play out in the snow?”

    Her smile lit up the house better than any generator could. “REALLY? YOU WANT TO PLAY IN THE SNOW?!”

    “Sure, I kind of want to see how deep it is out there anyway. Momo? Chloe? Do either of you want to come out with us?”

    Momo was snoozing and Chloe was reading a picture book. “No, thank you,” they both said.

    Sonja and I got dressed in our full winter gear. I love wearing snow pants. When you put on snow pants, you’re guaranteed to have a good time. We stepped out of the house with Sonja carrying a frisbee in her mouth. It was utterly freezing out, feeling less like Maine and more like Siberia, and the wind wasn’t helping. We might not be able to stay out here very long. Then there was the snow, leaving my car completely invisible. The wind had cleared out some areas, giving the house a small membrane of open space, but the rest of the yard was buried beneath a good five feet of snow. The porch was completely surrounded by steep banks, like the trenches in WWI.

    “Are you sure you want me to throw it?”

    Sonja’s answer came in the form of her doing her happy dance and shaking her butt. I took the frisbee and tossed it out into the middle of the yard, hopefully not too far. Cheering in happiness, Sonja ran and jumped into the snow… and disappeared. She dove into the white ocean and the powder completely enveloped her in a mini avalanche. For a second, I couldn’t see anything, as if she had vanished from the universe. Then the snow began to move and I saw her climb out. She scrambled up to the surface, every movement she made sending her sinking into the snow.

    Already, she was panting like she had just run a marathon, and I couldn’t blame her. She got on top of the snow and tried to move across it, but she would simply be swallowed up again as if by quicksand. It looked like a hellish trap, a nightmare to be stuck in, but that just made me want to jump in after her. I decided I would give her a hand in reaching the frisbee and leaped off the porch. I didn’t feel solid ground beneath me, more like I had jumped into a swimming pool full of cotton balls, all compressing until I could sink no deeper. I had fallen forward, face-planting into the snow. That was unpleasant. I came up spluttering, and every time I tried to stand, my feet would just sink into the snow up to my waist. Sonja was in the same condition, sort of jogging in place but on all fours.

    She and I began crawling towards the frisbee, the game now turning into a race. I’ll say one thing about this: except for the snow in our face and in the gaps of our clothes, we certainly didn’t feel cold.

    “Got it!” I was panting so hard that I thought I was going to throw up and it felt like all of my muscles were going to come undone, but I managed to beat Sonja to the punch and grabbed the frisbee.

    “Ruff!” Sonja pounced on me, sending the two of us rolling through the snow.

    She and I wrestled for the frisbee, burying ourselves deeper and deeper. In the bottom of a crater formed by our bodies, I was holding the disk far out of her reach. I struck the sides of the pit, causing it to cave in. With that distraction, I managed to crawl back out, laughing like I had been turned into a kid. The race began again, the two of us worming our way through the snow, me trying to keep out of Sonja’s reach. Every time she could get to her feet, she would jump on me with that big grin and we would roll around for a bit.

    We at last made it back to the shelter of the porch, out of the snow and out of the wind. My lungs were absolutely killing me from panting so hard and my face was really stinging from the cold, not to mention my wrists from the snow getting under my gloves. Sonja was in the same state, her canine energy reserves depleted. We stepped inside and stripped down, our bodies feeling weightless.

    —————————————-

    It was another lazy day. After lunch, we spent the afternoon with our various hobbies. I was reading on the couch, Momo was doodling, and Sonja and Chloe were playing checkers. More than once, I laid my book on my chest and drifted to sleep, only to be woken up minutes later by one of the girls saying “king me!”. For dinner that night, we had raviolis and meat sauce.

    With the generator humming outside, I was doing the dishes and wondering how we might spend our time. “Hey girls, do you want to watch more of that documentary?”

    “Yeah!” they all cheered.

    “Ok, you get set up on the couch and I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

    As the girls got ready, I reached into one of the cabinets and pulled out a container of hot cocoa mix. I had gotten it before the storm and forgotten about it. I got four mugs and let it heat up in the microwave.

    “Master, we’re ready!”

    “I’m almost there.” The microwave and I brought the mugs into the living room, setting them on the coffee table. “Here, try this.”

    “What is it?” Momo asked.

    “Just try it, trust me.”

    Chloe took a sip and her tail became erect. “Mmmmm! It’s so good!”

    Sonja tried it and her tail started wagging. “It’s like drinking cake!”

    A deep purr could be heard in Momo’s throat. “It’s sweet and it’s warm.”

    With the girls clutching their mugs, we watched two more episodes of the ‘planet earth’ series, and then it was lights out.

    —————————————-

    Chloe’s breathing quickened as my lips moved across her inner thighs. In absolute darkness, I had to go by feel, but I liked it that way. Momo and Sonja were on either side of her, moaning and panting as my fingers wiggled inside of them. My tongue found Chloe’s clit and I traced around it, teasing her.

    “Master,” she whimpered.

    I sampled her wetness, licking it up and making her small voice chirp like a mockingbird. I gorged myself on her delectable body, using my lips to tease her flower petals while my tongue sent electricity through her nerves. She had her hands on my head, trying to both push me away and pull me closer, unsure of what to do against such powerful sensations. Her slender legs were clamped around my head and her back was arching and dropping. I brought her to climax, sending her voice echoing through our cozy cottage.

    Much to Sonja and Momo’s dismay, I had to remove my fingers from their pussies so that I could crawl up to Chloe. My tongue slipped between her lips and she returned to kiss, gently, as per her nature.

    “I can still taste the cocoa in your mouth. When we’re done, I want you to brush your teeth again.” She squeaked in reply, embarrassed. I told her she could do it later, but she jumped out of bed and scurried upstairs to take care of it. I shrugged my shoulders and then moved over to Sonja. “I’m not going to taste cocoa on your breath, am I?”

    Before she could reply, I kissed her to see for myself. This time, her tongue was faster, and she swirled it all around my mouth. A deep purr in her throat, her tail curling, Momo crawled over and embraced me from behind. I could feel each breath she took due to her tits pressed to my back. Her hand found my manhood and her low purr became pants of arousal. She stroked me to a full erection, playing with my cock in a way that gave her both animalistic and perverse joy. Some of my precum was streaked onto her hand, and she pulled it back and licked it away. Now with her palm wet with saliva, she reached back around and started stimulating me. Damn, sometimes a classic handjob reigns supreme.

    I continued to make out with Sonja, now leaning in to her so that the head of my cock met her entrance. Momo was still stroking me, trying to coax out my salty seed for her to lap up. My whole body tensed up as I came, pouring semen into Sonja’s pussy. I rolled to the side, knowing what Momo would do. I was right, as she immediately bent her head between Sonja’s legs and drank my cum out of her slit. She was panting and massaging her breasts as she felt Momo’s soft, feminine tongue slither through her. But Sonja also wanted some salt.

    With Momo following her, wanting to finish the job, Sonja crawled over to me began trying to siphon any ammo I hadn’t fired. Her lips formed a vacuum seal around the head of my dick and she was flitting her tongue in the opening at the tip to try and draw more semen. At the moment, I didn’t have any more to give, but her efforts restored my erection and she wasn’t going to let that opportunity get away. She straddled me, wagging her tail as my cock was buried in her up to the base. She started bouncing on me, moaning as I hollowed her out. Still purring, Momo crawled over and instinctively settled on my face, letting me gorge myself on her pussy. She too began to moan, addicted to the sensation of my tongue inside her. Two tails trembled, two voices chiming from ecstasy.

    Momo stared at Sonja’s bouncing breasts, her feline eyes glued to them. Arousal and feline instinct merged, and she leaned over and began sucking on Sonja’s nipples, one at a time. Sonja blushed and halted her movements, simply grinding herself on my cock while she fully appreciated Momo’s lips on her areolas.

    Momo then moved off me, the shift telling Sonja that she wanted a turn. I was certainly eager to go along with it. Sonja dismounted me and I got up onto my knees. I turned back to Momo, face down with her ass sticking up, presenting her glistening fruit to me. I took her without mercy, mounting her from behind and hammering her with everything I had. Her moans became shrill, stopping every fraction of a second from each impact. I had a solid hold on her hips, with every thrust I made sending ripples throughout her body. She did not have the strength to hold herself up onto all fours, simply remaining with her face pressed against the mattress as I fucked her like a machine. The clapping of flesh on flesh was even louder than her lust-drunk hollering. I didn’t stop even after she came, continuing to induce climax after climax until she could no longer respond.

    She became limp and I pulled out of her, gasping for air. That pace really took a lot out of me. I glanced at Sonja, who even more excited after seeing how hard I had fucked Momo. Like me, her eyes had adjusted to the dark, so she saw my brutality and now wanted it for herself. The sound of small feet on the stairs then drew my attention to Chloe. Until I regained my strength, it might be a good idea to be gentle for a bit.

    She crawled onto the bed and I invited her closer. “I’m just going to taste toothpaste, right?” Before she could answer, my lips joined hers.

    I held her in my arms, her petite body melting as the kiss continued. I laid her out and moved on top of her. Her legs spread, I penetrated her without difficulty. Due to her size, she was completely hidden beneath me, but I loved it like this. I held her against my chest, listening to her soft coos as I plunged into her with deep, slow strokes. Often, gentle and loving was more enjoyable than hardcore.

    Behind me, Sonja was starting to whine, impatient and lonely.

    “Oh, all right. Come over here.”

    She smiled and joined us, lying on her back just behind Chloe. While I continued to delve into Chloe, my tongue probed Sonja’s pussy. Momo had done a thorough job of licking up my cum, so Sonja was clean as a whistle. Chloe cried out from her orgasm, her small body trembling in my embrace. I had also shot one off, so I would be temporarily limp. I pulled out of her and leaned back, gasping for air. Damn, these girls gave me a better workout than any trip to the gym. I looked down, feeling lips envelop my member. It was Momo, having woken up from the sex coma I put her in. She was slower and gentler than she would normally be, obviously still fatigued. To pay her back, I rubbed the base of her spine, just above her tail. I had heard that cats really loved to be rubbed there. She licked up my salty cum, bringing me back to full mast in the process. But rather than presenting herself to me, she lied back down to continue resting.

    Next to her, Sonja was rearing to go. She was on her back, limbs spread, looking more like she wanted her tummy rubbed rather than to be fucked, but the aroma of her excitement said otherwise. I had caught my breath so I climbed on her, keeping myself in a pushup position rather than total missionary. I did this so that I could watch her breasts jiggle like two water balloons in an earthquake. Normally she would try to pull me closer and sit up to kiss me, but Sonja simply leaned back and smiled. Perhaps it was a developing feminine pride in her appearance or a pure-hearted joy that her body made me feel good, but she seemed to enjoy my ogling.

    Regardless of the view, my arms were weakening and I lowered myself down, now relishing the feel of her tits against my chest. Holding myself up on my elbows, I continued my thrusts, but rather than kiss her, I decided to tease her, blowing air into her ears. My breath sent shivers through her and she began to pant as her climax approached. Her howl erupted, her tunnel of love caving in as if to try and trap me inside. Having just blown my load in Chloe, I didn’t cum, and pulled out with my manhood sore and drenched in Sonja’s euphoria.

    I fell on my back, drained of strength, but someone wasn’t content yet. Chloe crawled over to me, a nervous look on her face. “M-Master? Do you think you could play with me a little more?” Now this was a surprise. While Chloe enjoyed sex, she had never actually asked for seconds before.

    I cupped her cheeks. “I’m always happy to play with you. But do you think you could ride me? I don’t have any strength left.”

    She nodded and moved onto my lap. Her breathing quickened as I entered her, and she started riding me with watery eyes and moist lips. Her movements came with rhythmic squeaks, an automatic reaction to the sensation of her slender body trying to accommodate my mass in her. It was cute, the way she rode me. Momo and Sonja would normally bounce on my cock like it was a pogo stick, but Chloe would shake her hips, letting me whisk her pussy. I moved my hands down from her cheeks to her breasts, where I rubbed her nipples with my thumbs like I was playing a video game. She squeaked from the tease, always surprised that I bothered giving her flat chest any attention. She knew I loved Momo and Sonja’s tits, but her diminutive body just made her small breasts adorable. My hands fell farther down and I cupped her cute ass, her cheeks fitting perfectly in my palms.

    “Chloe, I’m gonna blow!”

    Chloe scrunched up her face in concentration and gyrated her hips with more force, giving me all the stimulation I needed to empty myself into her. I grunted and shuddered beneath her and she collapsed on top of me, kissing my chest. Thoroughly exhausted and with the sweat steaming from our bodies, we all lay in our scattered positions and fell asleep. It wasn’t until later in the night that we all came together back under the blankets.

    —————————————-

    At last we had clear skies. More storms were on the way, but for today, we had sunlight and still air. We needed to make the most of it. After doing some work in the shed (first digging to and digging out the shed), I came into the house all dressed up in my snow gear.

    “Come on, girls, let’s go for a walk.”

    The girls’ reactions were as expected; Sonja was overjoyed, Momo was unwilling but compliant, and Chloe was too nervous and obedient to have an opinion one way or the other. They got fully dressed and came outside, where I had eight long strips of wood, cut from a large piece of plywood I had found in the shed.

    “Master, what are those for?”

    “These are going to help us stay above the snow.”

    Quite simply, they were handmade skis, though not like the antiques you might find hanging above the fireplace at a fancy ski lodge. However, I was actually fairly proud of them. Each ski had a length of thin rebar duct taped to the bottom, strong enough to help keep the wood from cracking under our weight but light enough to not drain our stamina with every step. I had also found some scraps of tin roofing from the building of the house and added them to the ends as slopes to help them move over the snow. With nothing but several layers of duct tape, I secured everyone to their skis. It was certainly an awkward feeling, trying to get around with them on my feet, but my first steps out into the snow were promising.

    Outside of the house, the world was completely white, not a single tinge of hue beyond the clear blue sky. Snow had entombed everything, every tree and every pine needle, plastering itself into the ridges of bark at every angle and leaving nothing untouched. Every branch was weighted down with powder, hanging submissively like curtains. It almost looked like an alien world. The girls followed me, struggling to move with their skis, but at least they weren’t sinking into the snow.

    “Let’s see if the road has been plowed.”

    We made our way over to the driveway, first checking my car. On average, the storms had dumped a solid six feet of snow, but around my car, being subject to the wind, it was twice that. Besides already knowing where it was parked, our only sign as to the existence of the car was the raised hill created by the snow replicating its shape as it was piled on. I brought a snow shovel with me and had to do lots of digging before I even reached metal. Jesus Christ, I had never seen a winter as extreme as this. I continued excavating around my car, only stopping when I finally exposed a window and could look inside. It almost felt like I was gazing into some ancient tomb.

    “Girls, I predict a lot of shoveling in our immediate future.”

    Even Sonja groaned at the prospect.

    We then trekked down the driveway, past countless drooping branches with their ends buried in the snow. We would try to shake them loose whenever we could, but even when we cleared off all the snow, they still hung, despondent. It might take some time before they recovered and regained their rigidity. Hell, every man knows how hard it is to stay erect in the snow. We reached the end of the driveway, where we found good news and bad news. The good news was that the road had been plowed. Well, I had no idea when, but from the fact that there was only two feet of snow on the road, it proved that this road wasn’t completely forgotten. The bad news was that the plow had left a huge wall of snow at the end of the driveway that would be a bitch to dig through.

    From there, we simply zigzagged through the forest, looking for any kind of paths we could use. By now, the girls and I knew these woods like the back of our hands, but there was no longer anything recognizable. Trees had been replaced with white pillars, ravines had been filled in, all manner of plants and brush were completely buried. It was an eerie reality, but it was also truly amazing and stunningly beautiful. I tried taking pictures with my phone, but they all came out as just a white flash.

    “It’s sort of like that documentary, isn’t it?” I hollered from the front of the line.

    “I wish there were some polar bears around!” called Sonja.

    I kept on looking back at the girls, checking their progress. Sonja and Momo had gotten the hang of their skis, though of course, Momo looked pissed off and wanted to go back to bed. Chloe was doing better than I expected. Due to her light weight, she was staying on top of the powder better than any of us.

    “What do you think, Chloe? This all reminds me of your hair.”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah. Hell, your skin is so light, that if it weren’t for your clothes, this would be perfect camouflage for you. You could strip down and be completely invisible.”

    While the idea of taking off her clothes and disappearing into the snow did not appeal to her, the fact that I was thinking about her made her smile. But she then stopped in her tracks, unable to move beyond Momo who was standing still and looking down at the ground. Ahead of her, Sonja halted when she sensed the stillness, and I did the same when the forest behind me fell silent. Momo had a mournful look on her face, and after seeing that expression, Sonja gazed around at the surrounding woods and her tail drooped. Chloe was already clutching herself and sniffling.

    “Girls? What is it? What’s wrong?”

    They all turned to me.

    “Master, we came out to this spot before Christmas to play and we found something,” said Sonja.

    “What did you find?”

    “A girl,” said Momo, “a girl like us. She was lying in the snow. She was dead.”

    A shiver moved through me, starting from the tips of my fingers and toes and the top of my head, and moving towards the center of my chest. It felt like my heart was being twisted around a spool and reeling in every artery and vein out of my limbs.

    “What did you say?”

    “I think she was a deer,” said Chloe with a tearful sniffle. “She was frozen. We buried her here under some sticks and brush.”

    Sonja looked down at the ground, wringing her hands. “We wanted to tell you, but we didn’t want to ruin Christmas.”

    I struggled to speak, my throat dry as sand, my tongue feeling like it was swelling and cutting off my air. My eyes became wet, invoking the sting of the cold.

    “Girls, you had better not be lying to me. Is there really a dead… is there really someone buried here?”

    They all nodded, and the silence hit me like a thunderous wave. My knees buckled, I fell to the ground. Guilt swept through me, no, such a word doesn’t truly describe what I was feeling. Because of me, a girl was dead. Because of me, a human life had been created simply to be snuffed out by the cold. Was I lying in the exact same spot where she had lain in her final moments? Her naked body being bled of its warmth? Her bare skin feeling the frozen edges of the snow and ice? Her transformed mind filled with confusion and fear, knowing only for certain that she was going to die? I screamed and beat my fist against the snow, cursing myself and whatever power had forced an innocent creature to suffer and die. The girls rushed over me but I couldn’t see them, blinded by tears and snow. I had feared this would happen. Every single day since this started, I had been terrified that this curse would create a human life and bring about its death, that would I rob an animal of their chance to live and they would die because I turned them into something they didn’t understand and couldn’t save them.

    It had been a long time since I cried, but I did so now. I had created a person, as if they were my child, only for them to suffer and die. This girl, what had she been like? If I had found her, if I had saved her, how might my life be different? How might she make me smile? How might I make her laugh? How might I wake up beside her? How might she fall asleep beside me?

    I don’t know how long I laid there. The girls stayed beside me, crying as well, afraid and unsure of anything they could do to make me feel better. Finally, the sun began to set, and they knew that we had to get home. They pulled me up onto my feet, and once standing, I began to think a little bit clearer.

    “Let’s go home,” I said with my throat aching.

    We trudged through the snow back to the house, none of us saying anything. We reached the porch just as the sun disappeared below the horizon. We cut the duct tape binding us to our skis and stepped inside, stripping off our winter gear. I walked into the kitchen and reached into a cabinet above the fridge, pulling out a bottle of Jack Daniels. I had never been a drinker, I didn’t even know why I had bought it, but I was glad I had it now.

    “Master?”

    I didn’t look at the girls. I couldn’t. I walked into the living room and grabbed one of the blankets. “I… need to be alone. There’s plenty… of food, so you can fend for yourselves tonight. Don’t disturb me.”

    They were crying but they behaved, not following me as I went upstairs. With no bed, I could have slept in the bathtub, but I wanted to be in a smaller place. I chose the bedroom closet, having just enough room to lie down. I pulled everything off the coat hangers, letting it all fall down to the floor to form a makeshift mattress, just something soft that would keep me warm. I wrapped myself in the blanket and crawled into my nest. I closed the door, and in the darkness, opened the bottle.

    —————————————-

    I spent the night and the following day in the closet, drowning my sorrows with liquor. I drifted in and out of a dreamless sleep, miraculously avoiding any spills. Every once in a while, I would hear the girls come up the stairs, most often to use the bathroom. They did as I told them and left me in peace, something I was grateful for, but every time they would come upstairs, they’d stop at the bedroom doorway and I could feel their eyes on the closet door. If I listened closely, I could hear them talking. They wanted so badly for me to come out, for me to tell them I was ok or just say a word to them, but I couldn’t. I just couldn’t face them.

    I didn’t feel hungry, I had lost my appetite, but nature still called. At first I would go to the bathroom, but as soon as I emptied the Jack Daniels bottle, I filled it with pee so that I would no longer need to leave my enclosure. My mind was tearing itself apart, trying to figure out a solution to this. If I stayed here any longer, this would inevitably happen again. Some animal would turn into a human girl and end up freezing or starving to death, or even worse, wander out into the road and get run over. This ability, or curse, whatever it was, was it getting worse? How far from the house was that deer when she transformed? Chloe had been maybe a hundred feet away from me back when she lived in the shed, but the girls found the other girl more than a mile from the house. Was the range increasing? I had no sense as to the frequency of this phenomenon, but would it now start happening more often?

    This all started five months ago and I knew nothing about it. I didn’t understand what was going on, had found nothing similar to this online, and hadn’t taken a single step out of Square 1. What was I supposed to do? Where was I supposed to go? Where could I live that would let me provide for the girls but keep me far away from any animals? And even if there was a place I could go, my finances were all wrapped up in this house.

    It took a long time, but at last I regained my composure, my grief receding to bearable levels. Taking a deep breath, I opened the closet door and pulled myself out. Part of me didn’t want to leave my tiny sanctuary, but it felt good to breath fresh air and stretch my muscles. From the lighting outside, it looked to be late in the afternoon, probably close to 24 hours since I first went in. In the bathroom, I checked my appearance. Gaunt was the only word that could describe me. My bloodshot eyes were sunken and my face and body were pale and emaciated. It had only been one day, but it looked like I had been trapped in some POW camp for a month.

    I staggered downstairs and found the girls all on the mattress by the woodstove. They stared at me and shock.

    “Master!”

    As one, they tackled me, each of them crying. They knocked be over, but I managed to grab the banister and slow myself down, just sitting on the stairs while the girls soaked my pants with their tears.

    “I’m sorry, girls. I’m sorry for waking you worry.”

    —————————————-

    I felt much better after eating some cereal and drinking some hot coffee. It wasn’t until I came downstairs that I regained my appetite, and it was the hungriest I had ever been. The girls and I were sitting around the kitchen table, the three of them watching me eat with tear-streaked faces.

    “Girls…”

    “We’re sorry!” they all cried.

    “Wait, what?”

    “We’re sorry for what we did! Please forgive us!” It was amazing that they were all saying this in perfect synchronicity. But what were they apologizing for?

    “Girls, you didn’t do anything wrong. I know I told you to always be honest with me, but actually, I’m glad you waited to tell me. It really would have been a depressing Christmas. I’m not angry at any of you. I just feel guilty about her, about what could have been. It so easily could have happened any of you and I’m terrified because it will probably happen again. She died and it’s my fault.”

    “It’s not your fault! Nothing is Master’s fault!” said Momo.

    “Master took care of us and gave us a home!” said Sonja.

    “We love Master!” cried Chloe.

    I smiled, feeling my heart swell and unable to speak. I took me a moment for my throat to stop hurting.

    “Come on, let’s all get nice and cozy.”

    —————————————-

    The girls and I all ate, and once I turned off the generator, I followed them to the bed and crawled under the covers with them. I was covered head to toe in blankets, with Momo clinging to one arm, Sonja clinging to the other, and Chloe lying on my chest. The girls were all holding me extra tight, as if to make up for lost time.

    “I love you girls. I love you with all my heart.”

    And I did love them, more than I had ever loved anyone else. But for their sake and mine, perhaps it was time for the world to know about them.

    Look forward to chapter 8! Please comment!


  • The Creators: Chapter 5 Redux

    Font size : +


    Like and comment! Book Three will be out very soon!

    Chapter Five: Arbortus

    LUCILLA

    The alarm bells tolled from every tower in the palace, the yells of men and the clanking of armor sounded from every corridor and stairwell. I kept my cloak wrapped tightly around me, trying to conceal the glowing patterns that laced my skin from toe to chin. I had a fortune in gold and jewelry tucked away in my sack, but that would hardly do me any good if the royal guard stopped us. I grabbed Julia by the wrist and pulled her from the corridor as a squad of heavily-armored knights turned the corner. We kept our backs pressed to the walls of the alcove while the men clanked past us, rushing toward the room that had exploded from the top of the tower.

    “They’re not even looking for us!” Julia hissed. “They don’t know what happened, but they will soon, and we better be out of the palace before then!”

    “If the royal guard sees me, they’ll detain me for my own safety,” I said breathing heavily, “and if Father sees what I’ve become… let’s not think about that.”

    I poked my head from the alcove, looking left and then right.

    “Julia!” I whispered.

    “What?” Julia hissed.

    “This is really fun,” I grinned at her, “we’re playing hide-and-seek.”

    “Except if you get caught, you’re not ‘it,’” Julia hissed, “you’re dead!”

    “That just makes it better!” I giggled, pulling Julia out of the alcove and dragging her down the hallway. I’d always engaged in thrill-seeking behavior, but this was worrisome. Julia would have to play therapist for me once we were in a safe place so that we could determine the root-cause of my… you’re still thinking of her as your priestess, I scolded myself as we rounded a corner. She’s a fucking god, not your servant! My excited grin stayed glued to my face as we weaved our way down steps, tiptoed through halls, ducked into rooms, and clambered into closets. There were several times when Julia had to plaster her palm over my mouth to keep my giggles from giving us away, and the wrathful look she gave me only made it worse. If this was my flight-or-fight response, we’d be solidly fucked if we actually got caught.

    “What in the Sweet Mother is wrong with you?!” Julia growled as I guided her down the last flight of steps of the upper floors.

    “I’m sorry,” I giggled as we rounded the stairwell to the courtyard, “it’s just so much fucking fu—”

    Julia practically tackled me into a closet. Heavy bootsteps thundered past us, followed by the soft patter of slippers on the stones. Two mages walked by, their bald heads gleaming in the torch light, the spot between their brows shining with their melded astral power. They stopped in front of the open doorway, and I silently prayed that the darkness of the closet would keep us hidden in the shadows. I pulled my cloak up around my neck to conceal the glowing patterns on my skin as Julia’s palm covered my mouth, anticipating another bout of foolish mirth.

    “Did they recover Princess Lucilla’s body?” one of the mages asked.

    “Chances are it was burnt to ash,” the other mage said. “An explosion powerful enough to rip a hole in the tower wall would disintegrate a person.”

    “And her priestess?” the first mage asked.

    “Also, most likely dead,” the second mage said. “How did we miss an astral bomb of such yield? How could an assassin have even gotten it in the palace? It would have to be the size of a horse to produce that kind of blast!”

    “I don’t know,” the first mage grimaced, “but you can bet the emperor is going to ream us gaping for this oversight.”

    “One of the maids said she heard sounds of lust when she was emptying the chamber pots;” the second mage said, “did the guards say if a man came into her suite?”

    “No,” the first mage said, “only her and the priestess. It shouldn’t surprise anyone that Princess Lucilla chose a nun who was loose with her vows.”

    Julia pressed her palm into an air-tight seal over my mouth as uncontrollable laughter raged against my clenched teeth. I could practically feel the fire thrumming beneath her skin as she seethed silently, and I had to hold her power within me to keep it from bursting alight on her flesh. This was a woman so devout that she denied her very godhood until she could no longer, and this mage had the audacity to question her piety? It was fucking hilarious. The sound of running feet echoed through the hall, prompting the two mages to turn. A third mage shot into view, breathing hard and red-faced.

    “Dratus, Backtius,” the third mage gasped, holding my hand-mirror aloft, “look at this!”

    The other two mages studied it for a moment, perplexed expressions on their faces.

    “Do you see the burnt patterns on the frame?” the third mage asked excitedly. “Those were on every surface of the princess’s room! The Heat Bringer killed Princess Lucilla!”

    “Impossible!” the mage called Dratus said. “All seven-hundred subjects are locked away and accounted for in the keep; none of them could have escaped without setting off dozens of alarms!”

    “Telavia was right all along,” the mage called Backtius gasped. “We never had the one.”

    “Princess Lucilla said as much to her father earlier today,” the third mage said, his voice edging with excitement. “She must have found something the emperor didn’t, and the Heat Bringer killed her before she could spread the information!”

    “Her priestess,” Backtius muttered, “she was a bright-elf, wasn’t she? Not of high blood, but certainly around the right age…. raise the alarm and sequester all bright-elves in the palace! Inform the emperor that the Heat Bringer is here, and get him to safety!”

    The mages ran off, and Julia tentatively released her grip on my mouth.

    “Looks like hide-and-seek is over,” she said as we stepped out of the closet. “Now we just run.”

    We dashed through the courtyard, raced along the inner-wall and darted down the stairs to the bottom levels. The top floors of the palace tower were reserved for royalty, so subterfuge was a necessity when escaping them, but the bottom levels were packed with common folk, and our plain cloaks allowed us to blend right in. Troops of guards ran in opposition to us, ignoring us as they raced up the steps we’d just climbed down. Julia and I burst into the main courtyard, and the gate was blessedly still open. We were a mere hundred paces from freedom when the voice yelled.

    “You two, stop!” it was a commanding, baritone growl that sent our heels skidding to a halt. I turned around to see a mage leading a platoon of guards right for us. I wheeled around to make a run for the gates, but another platoon had barred our exit.

    “Julia,” I hissed as the men encircled us, “burn them!”

    Kill them?! Julia gasped. “That’s a mortal sin!”

    “Holy shit,” I growled, “Julia, do you know what will happen if my father captures you?”

    “Maybe we can talk our way out of it,” Julia whispered as the men surrounded us. As if in response, the men drew their swords, and the mage’s forehead began glowing from his astral meld.

    “Take off your hoods,” the mage said, “put your hands in the air, and get on your knees.”

    “Julia…” I said through clenched teeth, begging the girl. I felt the power pulsing in my veins, I could faintly see the energy glowing through my cloak; patterns of white shining through the fabric. I felt Julia growing warmer against me, drawing her power from me, preparing to set alight and announce her presence to the world. The fire died, the heat faded, and the light dwindled beneath my cloak.

    “I can’t,” Julia whimpered, her posture slouching in defeat. “I’m sorry, Lucilla.”

    I inhaled a ragged breath, feeling my heart sinking beneath my lungs. The swords gleamed around us, pointing their sharp edges at our bodies, their bearers watching us behind hard, merciless eyes. Julia put her arms around me, and I put my arms around her, the excitement I felt earlier no longer thrumming within me; only terror.

    “Gatison!” an even more commanding voice yelled, causing the mage to turn sharply around. “What in the blue fuck are you doing?”

    A man dressed in resplendent officer’s armor stepped into view, his masked helm making him look as intimidating as his voice sounded. Another man wearing similar armor strode alongside him, his faceplate also down, his hand on the hilt of his sword.

    “I’m—” the mage started, but never finished.

    “You’re wasting valuable time and resources!” the officer yelled. “Harassing common folk when you and your men should be on the top floors with everyone else! Do you know what’s at stake here?!”

    “These two were running for the gate!” the mage yelled indignantly, “They were—”

    “Get your bony ass up those stairs Gatison, or so help me, I will be wearing it as a boot!”

    The mage did not need further encouragement. He gave Julia and I a suspicious glower, and then ordered his men to follow him up the stairs, where the supposed Heat Bringer was undoubtedly lurking. I didn’t notice I’d been holding my breath, and I let out a deflating exhale, feeling the dread wash from my body. Right; that was certainly enough excitement for one day. I took Julia by the hand, and—

    “You know,” the commanding voice said in my ear as strong hands grabbed hold of my shoulders, “when you’re running for your life, Princess, stopping when someone says ‘stop’ is about the dumbest fucking thing you can do.”

    “Julia!” I screamed before a gauntleted hand clasped over my mouth.

    “No one is getting outside of this palace unless someone with rank bullies their way out,” the officer growled. “The gates may be open, but there’s a wall of guards on the other side. Now, you might outrank me, Your Grace, but you’re also supposed to be dead.”

    I looked out of the corner of my eye, and saw Julia nodding as the other officer whispered something in her ear. He seemed much gentler than my captor; holding Julia’s arm softly, resting his other hand comfortingly on her back, guiding her forward with respect. His faceplate was up now, and I recognized the portrait behind it: Torondi, one of my own guards. I turned to my left, and saw Drask’s fearsome face staring back at me from his lifted mask.

    “You’re not a fucking officer!” I hissed. “You’re a royal guard! And just what the fuck are you doing anyway?!”

    “We’re neither, actually,” Drask grinned, “but it’s amazing what you can get away with if you have the right outfit and act like you belong. And what we’re doing, Your Grace, is getting you and the goddess as far from your father as possible.”

    “Where are you taking us?” I asked as we passed through the gates, and neared a well-guarded checkpoint.

    “Does it matter?” Drask asked as we approached the checkpoint, “I know you don’t have a reason to trust me, but you’re just going to have to. Either that, or burn your way out of here.”

    The first option seemed like the preferable one, so I kept my mouth shut, my hood up, and my eyes down as Drask bullied, threatened and intimidated our way past each checkpoint, and out of the palace.

    JULIA

    Drask and Torondi had clearly smuggled people before. Lucilla and I were whisked from the checkpoint, and briskly shoved into the back of a carriage. Lucilla couldn’t hide her contempt as she regarded the simplistic nature of the carriage, though I suspected she would have appreciated it more if she’d known what our next mode of transportation would be. Roadblocks had been set up on all streets, and every carriage was being searched down to the rivets. Torondi quickly ushered us out of the back of the carriage, and into a fish cart. Lucilla opened her mouth to spew a paragraph of royal indignation, but I pushed her into the smelly pile before she could, and then dove in after. Lucilla squawked her disgust as Torondi rolled us away from the roadblocks leading out of the city, and along the pier. We were given half a breath’s warning before he tipped us over the edge, sending us plunging into the murky depths of the Terondia Bay. Drask hauled us into the canoe, sputtering and cursing, our clothes soaked to the bone, our hair covered in scales and slime, before Torondi jumped in, and paddled us down the river. After Lucilla had given everyone a resounding piece of her mind, we sat in silence, the only sound being the soothing drip and splash of wooden paddle meeting still water. About an hour later, Drask pulled us onto the bank of the river, and then ran into the woods to scout. Torondi handed us dry clothes from his sack, and then turned his back as we bathed in the river, dried ourselves off, and clothed ourselves in overlarge tunics. Torondi set out some logs for us to sit on, and then built a fire ring, set the kindling and sticks, and looked at me expectantly. I’d never actually used my powers for… anything, so when I raised my hand to ignite the wood, I might’ve overcompensated. Torondi’s hair was blown back and singed, his face was blackened with soot, and tendrils of flame licked at his coat, but he didn’t mind in the least. He whooped and applauded fervently, and I bowed, my cheeks blushing furiously, and sat next to Lucilla.

    “You,” Torondi said to Lucilla, his voice thickly accented, “you are bind?”

    “What?” Lucilla asked.

    “You are bind,” Torondi said, gesturing to the intricate patterns of swooshing flame that thrummed alight over Lucilla’s entire body.

    “Yes, Torondi,” Lucilla smirked, adding a fake accent to her words, “I am bind. Now I get why you didn’t speak to me yesterday; you don’t speak common tongue, do you? Where in the world is an elf born not speaking the common tongue?”

    “The Gratoran Desert,” Drask said as he stepped from the forest, holding a pair of rabbits in his hand, “our mother is whiter than you, but our dad is a big green bastard.”

    “Big,” Torondi grinned, flexing his muscles, “bastard,” he said, making a stabbing motion with his hand.

    “What my articulate younger brother is trying to say,” Drask said, pulling out his knife and deftly skinning the rabbit, “is that our father is an orc warlord. Those orcs your father used came from our clan, and we came with them.”

    “Find god,” Torondi said, gesturing appraisingly to me, an endearing smile on his face, “bring home.”

    “That’s our mission,” Drask said to me, spitting the rabbits and putting them over the fire, “but it’s up to you if you want to come back with us.”

    “I think we’ll pass,” Lucilla said for me, chuckling contemptuously, “thanks though.”

    “I don’t remember asking you a damn thing, Princess,” Drask said sharply, causing Lucilla to start upright. She was not used to being talked to like that, especially from a dark-elf. Knowing Lucilla, that probably meant this night was going to get ugly.

    “Why would I go to the orc empire?” I asked, “What is there for me?”

    “Safety, for one,” Drask said, turning the spits over. “It’s as far from Terondia as you can get, and the elves wouldn’t think to look for you west of the Gratoran Wall. Secondly, most orcs are Creationists, seeing as how four of the last six Creators were orcs, so they know how to treat divinity. Thirdly, you’d get to do some good, and I know how much nuns love doing good.”

    Actually, what I wanted to do was find a remote monastery atop some mountain, and spend the rest of my days in humble service to the Holy Mother, but I knew that dream was dead. Lucilla’s father would identify me, the church would excommunicate me, and my title as ‘Sister’ would be stripped from me. I wouldn’t be allowed within ten miles of a holy site for the rest of my life, but I could still serve God in other ways. Perhaps I could turn my curse into a blessing, and do the work of The Holy Mother outside of her church. I could perform my blasphemous miracles, give their credit to the true God, and spread the message of the Holy Mother to heretics all across the land. I could bring a nation of heathen orcs into the light of truth. Yes, that would be my purpose.

    “What kind of good?” I asked, smiling apologetically at Lucilla’s annoyed frown.

    “Do you know about the underground city of Droktinar?” Drask asked, testing the meat of the rabbit with his knife.

    “Yes,” I replied, “it was a city carved entirely from the bedrock, a thousand feet deep at some points. It was the joint project of Droktin and Arbitrus Gen, before they became enemies.”

    “That’s right,” Drask said, quartering the rabbit, “the whole thing was supposed to be powered by a massive furnace, but Arbitrus never lit it, so a city fit to house a million people has been lying abandoned beneath the desert, just waiting for a Heat Bringer to come along and start it up.”

    “Why?” Lucilla asked. “Who gives a shit about an abandoned city underground? It was a stupid idea anyway.”

    “It gets hot enough to fry eggs on stone during the day, and cold enough to freeze water during the night,” Drask replied, giving Lucilla an annoyed look. “The Gratoran Desert is a hostile place, but beneath the surface, it’s temperate and comfortable. The orc empire is a fractured mess of warring tribes fighting over shitholes in the sand. If the furnace of Droktinar is ignited, then my people won’t need to kill each other over a meagre oasis. You’ll have revitalized an empire overnight, and we’d be eternally grateful.”

    Your people?” Lucilla scoffed. “Drask, you’re an elf, just like the rest of us. You can’t possibly believe reestablishing the orc empire is good for anyone.”

    “I think it’s a wonderful idea,” Drask said, “and I’ve lived my whole life in the Gratoran Desert, so don’t assume my heritage.”

    “When Droktin opened his pass,” Lucilla said, pointing accusingly at Drask, “it took the might of the dwarven, human and elven nations to repel the flood that charged through it. There’s a reason ‘your’ nation is a scattering of tribes now. They had their chance at being a real empire, and they blew it.”

    “Victors always write history, don’t they?” Drask laughed humorlessly. “I guess they chose to ignore the part where Arbitrus Gen melted Hektinar, killing a million innocent people and destroying the heart of the empire! An atrocity none of your nations even acknowledge!”

    “That never happened,” Lucilla laughed. “That’s a conspiracy theory propagated by downtrodden orcs to justify banditry, and the fact that their too lazy to get a job.”

    “Oh, it never happened?!” Drask seethed. “My people are lazy, are they? Well, you certainly enjoyed the kind of laziness my people could provide you, didn’t you Princess?!

    “Orcs make for an exciting lay,” Lucilla sneered. “They’re basically animals anyway, so it shouldn’t be a surprise they fuck like them. Why you shit-blooded half breeds insist on associating with them is beyond me.”

    Lucilla!” I gasped, but it was already out. Lucilla was taking the low road, and she was going to ride its racism right into the dirt.

    “There it is!” Drask grinned, holding his hands aloft. “I was waiting for the high-blooded bitch to come shining through, and she did, like fucking clockwork. If you weren’t bound to a god, I would take your pale-skin ass behind a tree and—”

    “And what?” Lucilla grinned. “Do what you people do?”

    Lucilla and Drask went back and forth, hurling increasingly racist insults at each other as they both abandoned any pretense of political debate, and went right to a pissing contest. I sighed, reached into the fire, grabbed a kabab, and gave half of it to Torondi. I nibbled daintily as he ate sloppily, and we sat together and watched the argument get louder and louder.

    “Why fighting?” Torondi asked in broken common tongue.

    “I don’t know about Drask,” I whispered back, “but Lucilla doesn’t really care about Droktinar; she’s just mad that she won’t be sleeping in fine silk tonight. She’s used to a certain lifestyle, and doesn’t do well when it’s taken from her, so she’s making everyone else miserable. That’s… just what she does.”

    “Not nice,” Torondi grunted. “No good.”

    “Oh, she’s a good person,” I sighed, “but once she gets in one of these moods, there’s no getting her out of it.”

    “Why love her?” Torondi asked.

    “I don’t know,” I muttered, “I just do.”

    I watched Lucilla’s body language change with each visceral comment; her back arching slightly, her chest jutting forward, the lacing on her tunic mysteriously becoming looser, her sneering grin growing wider. I’d seen this play a hundred times with Lucilla in bars and ballrooms across her estate; I knew how this story ended. I knew when I bound with Lucilla that there was no way I was keeping her monogamous, but I’d vainly assumed that we’d have a nice honeymoon period before she went searching for variety.

    “Your brother and my lover are going to have sex,” I said to Torondi.

    “Sex?” Torondi asked, making a motion with his forefinger and encircled thumb.

    “Yup,” I sighed, resting my chin in my hands and my elbows on my knees. “Lucilla’s already decided it’s going to happen. It’s just a matter of time now.”

    LUCILLA

    I tossed and turned in my tent, feeling every stone and uneven patch of grass digging into my back. Nobody sane would choose to camp, but I guessed I hadn’t been making rational decisions lately. Julia didn’t seem to mind in the least. She was sleeping soundly; her chest rising and falling evenly, her breaths punctuated by cute little whistles of contentment. Bitch. I love you babe, but your ability to fall asleep on a dime is maddening. It didn’t help that my bout with Drask had me frazzled and hot-blooded, spoiling for a fight. Or something else.

    “Julia,” I whispered, poking her shoulder. “Julia, wake up.”

    “What?” Julia mumbled sleepily, her emerald eyes gleaming in the faint light that radiated from my skin.

    “I’m horny,” I whispered, “do you want to fool around?”

    “It’s…” Julia groaned as she checked her pocket watch, “…three-thirty in the morning. Masturbate.”

    “I thought you said it’s a sin to engage in self-pleasure,” I whispered, peeling off her blanket. “I wouldn’t want to be a sinner now, would I?”

    “Lesbianism is a much worse sin,” Julia mumbled, scooching her body down as the blanket pulled lower, trying to stay under the covers, “and please don’t point out the hypocrisy of that statement; it’s too early in the morning for a crisis of faith.”

    “So…” I whispered, trying to find a tactful way to say what I wanted, “…by your reasoning, I should find a man to relieve me of my womanly desires.”

    “We’ve been bound for less than a day, and you’re already going to cheat on me,” Julia grumbled sleepily.

    “It’s not cheating if you give me permission,” I whispered hopefully. There was a tentative pause where Julia seemed to mull-over the idea.

    “No,” Julia finally said, “you could use an exercise in self-control.”

    You little bitch!

    “Julia,” I whispered, pressing my naked chest against her naked back, “I’m going to stick my finger in your butt now.”

    I spread Julia’s pale supple ass with one hand, wetted the index finger of the other with my mouth, and pushed it knuckle-deep into the tight aperture between the redhead’s cheeks. Julia’s body tensed, her anus clenched around me, her head shot backward, and the entire tent disintegrated in a blast of white heat.

    “Oh, Good Mother!” Julia growled, “Sweet heavens, gosh-darn you, you fricken, stupid…”

    “Julia,” I giggled, “are you mad? It’s hard to tell.”

    “Fuck you, Lucilla!” Julia yelled, “The world doesn’t revolve around you and the needs of your fucking cunt!”

    “Oooo,” I sniggered as I twisted my finger into her rectum, smiling as her thighs begin to shiver at the feeling, “that wasn’t very pious language. I think I’ll have to punish you for your sinful mouth.”

    “Lucilla, you fu—” I cutoff Julia’s objections with a pressing palm, and brought her body deeper to mine, letting her feel the soft curves and bows of my form melding into hers, letting our warmth mingle in our vulnerable places. Julia, despite her iron-will and piety, was a sexual novice, which meant she was sexually easy. I pressed my lips to the curve of her throat, and sucked gently as my finger twisted and drove, slowly opening the virgin god’s anus, slowly melting her equanimity and will to fight me. Soon, the muffled yells she was delivering to my palm became muffled moans, the sharp look in her emerald eyes became a half-lidded gaze of needful lust, and her hips started sensually grinding into my pelvis, betraying the last of her defiance.

    “You, my devout, holy love,” I whispered into her ear, “are a little, anal slut.”

    “Goddamn you, Lucilla,” Julia moaned.

    “Who would have thought,” I breathed heavily, “that beneath all those robes, and all that modesty,” I added another finger and curled, causing her entire back to spasm, “was a perverted little bitch begging for it in the wrong hole?”

    “Fuck you,” Julia moaned again, the sound dragging out through gritted teeth.

    “You never swear,” I smiled, inhaling her scent, smelling the intoxicating aroma of her arousal, “but the moment you get something pushed into your little asshole, all those words you’re not supposed to say come spilling out. It’s like I’ve found the key that unlocks the whore you keep trapped deep, deep down.”

    “You’re the devil,” Julia muttered, her breathing heavy, her voice wavering, “you are evil sent from hell to put temptation in my path.”

    “Maybe I am,” I laughed with a seductive fry, squishing my breasts against her hunching shoulders and twisting my fingers to the bottom knuckles, “maybe you’re my fallen angel, losing herself to my corrupting temptation, or maybe you’re just a disgusting cunt who’s good at pretending.”

    “Hey!” Julia exclaimed, her tone pausing the seduction for a moment.

    “What?” I whispered back, “I’m sorry, was that too far? I got a little carried away, didn’t I?”

    “A little….” Julia mumbled.

    “We can just cuddle if you want,” I said, kissing her neck, “while I get you off with my hands.”

    “No…” Julia trailed off, looking over a pale shoulder, one emerald eye smiling at me, the other concealed behind a curtain of crimson hair, “I… I like it.”

    “You like what?” I whispered, tickling her pointed ear with my lips.

    “I like it when you degrade me,” she smiled shyly. “I don’t know why, but it really turns me on.”

    “I know why,” I smirked, turning the seduction back on with a penetrating twist of my fingers, “it’s because of your religious guilt. They taught you that anything that feels good is bad, so you crave the punishment with your pleasure.”

    “No…” Julia moaned, getting herself back into character.

    “Yes,” I hissed in her ear, adding a third finger, feeling Julia’s virgin rim stretching against my knuckles, “all those years they taught you about the sins of the flesh, and all those years you guiltily fantasized about them.”

    “That’s not true,” Julia whimpered, grinding her supple ass against the flat of my palm, pressing the back of my hand into my own crotch as our bodies melded.

    “But it is,” I moaned, snaking my other hand over her pale thigh, and tracing its fingers teasingly down the line of her pelvis, “and those fantasies only grew darker the more devout you became. The repression of your sexuality twisted you into a masochistic freak.”

    “That can’t be….” Julia moaned pathetically as she raised her thigh, letting my caressing hand travel between her legs.

    “Now you need the degradation with your lust,” I gasped, pushing three fingers into her virgin slit, causing Julia to whine pleadingly as her pussy was penetrated by another for the first time in her life, “you need someone to tell you that what you’re doing is wrong, someone to tell you that you’re a depraved sinner. You think it’s because you need to atone during the act, but I know the real reason.”

    “What?” Julia cried, shifting wantonly between my penetrating hands, trapped between the invasion of her two holes, assaulted relentlessly from both sides.

    “The real reason you like being called a whore,” I whispered into her ear as I added the fourth finger to her ass, causing her entire back to wrench in concavity, “is because you secretly want to be one.”

    “No!” Julia moaned a desperate, carnal moan. She was squirming between my hands; her legs spread and trembling, her hips writhing in pathetic reaction to stimulus from one hole, then the other, grinding sporadically from sensations that overwhelmed her, captivated by the violation of her sanctity, a slave to the prodding and caressing of my invading hands. I searched within her, I found her weak spots, and I exploited them mercilessly; pushing my fingers against them, encircling them teasingly, squishing the tender reaches of flesh between pressing digits and forcing spasms deep into her erogeneity.

    “Yes, Julia,” I gasped, reveling in the control she was giving me, “you looked down on girls like me, calling us sinners and harlots, but deep down, you were always more of a whore than any of us. You wished you could dress like a slut and take it up the skirt behind a bar, you wished you could suck dick until your stomach was full, you wished you could be passed around from man to man until you were overflowing.”

    “Yes,” Julia whispered, her voice ragged with pleasure, her body teeming with euphoria, “yesssss…”

    “You want to be a little slut, don’t you?” I smirked, adding the thumb to her anal penetration, feeling her rim expand tortuously around my sinking fist.

    “Yes!” Julia sobbed, pushing her ass backward, forcing her sphincter to stretch to an agonizing white circle about my bottom knuckles.

    “Do you want me to teach you?” I asked, my voice as soothing as it was seductive, my fingers as tortuous as they were pleasing.

    “Yes!” Julia gasped, hooking her ankle behind my calf, trying to give me as much room as I needed to violate her. “Teach me how to be a slut!”

    “I can teach you, Sister Julia,” I growled, pushing my entire fist into her ass, marveling as her rim hugged around my wrist like a pulsing fleshy cuff, “but your desires are too twisted, too depraved to be some bimbo; you’re going to be a debased slave, a disgusting pig who gets off to the vilest of acts, who revels in the filth like the sinning whore you are!”

    “Yes! Make me your disgusting pig!” Julia growled with me, her voice dripping with sensual avarice, her body lurching violently back and forth between my penetrating hands, trying to take both at the same time, trying to suck my invasion deeper into her depraved virgin holes. I rolled her onto her knees, and she pushed her ass in the air like a girl with experience, giving me a view of the debauched state of her pristine lewdness. Her anus was twitching around my wrist, her pussy was leaking down my forearm, her taint was a taut ribbon of pale flesh that glistened with her lecherous secretion. I stood behind her like a man preparing to thrust, and I violated my friend, my god and my lover like the whore she wanted to be. Julia’s pale back curved with each visceral push of my hands, indenting along the lithe rises of her muscles, casting shadows that revealed the tensed nature of her feminine arch. Her shoulder-blades pinched together, her arms flexed to hold her upright, and her crimson mane of luxurious waves bowed with her curving neck, her mouth panting the exaltation of her lust into the ground.

    “Lucilla,” she cried, “I’m coming!”

    I pushed the last fingers of my vaginally-penetrating hand into the redhead, and watched in perverse fascination as both my wrists disappeared. Her pelvic floor indented with the clenching of her lewd muscles, pulling my hands deeper inside her. I flattened my palms against the twitching membrane that divided her, and pressed along it, curving my fingertips and squishing the delicate flesh. Julia’s bent arms trembled, and then gave out as the god screamed a carnal tone of masochistic delight. Half her face planted into the grass, and she reached behind herself in whorish acceptance, grabbed the succulent fat of her pale glutes, and spread them wide. Her asshole was gaping around my fist; the white outline of her rim turning into the pink sheath of her sphincter turning into the red flesh of her rectum. Her pussy was a splay of reddened petals frothing with the nectar of her perversion, opening to reveal the tensed oval of her gripping lips, sucking my wrist into her. Both entrances clenched around me as Julia writhed on the ground, shifting in needful reaction, her breasts sliding into the dirt, her weight rocking about her bent knees. I pulled my hands out, watching as her holes contracted in the way only a virgin’s can, and then pushed all the way in again, and again, and again; giving her insides a moment of reprieve before I mercilessly violated them, stretching her holes with each forceful pass, testing the elasticity of her chastity.

    She sobbed, begged and cried into the dirt, her voice high and desperate, trembling with the same cadence as the twitching of her churning insides. The arch of her back suddenly deepened, her ass shot backward to consume halfway up my forearms, her pelvis dropped, and she came. She came in a toe-curling, spine-wrenching display of depravity, her external reaction almost as dramatic as the vicious contractions of her internal euphoria. I held in the flame that would have ignited on her flesh, and the intricate patterns that covered my naked body shined in white brilliance, bathing the world around us in the pale light of our passion. I laughed as she screamed, and I pushed my hands deeper, ratcheting the intensity of her ascension as the final bouts of her pleasure wracked her. The cathartic expiration of heavy breaths marked the release of her climax, and Julia’s red-haired pussy soaked my fist and the soil beneath her legs as her pulse decelerated. The light on my flesh faded until the patterns glowed dimly once more, dwindling and brightening with the steady beat of my heart. I pulled out of Julia as she relaxed into an exhausted sprawl on the ground, and I licked my fingers as I nestled my body next to hers.

    “Oh, Good Mother,” Julia gasped, her usual, pious nature returning to her. “I can’t believe I said those things!”

    “I can,” I chuckled, holding out two fingers webbed with her lust. “Do you want to know what you taste like?”

    “Maybe a minute ago I would have,” Julia wrinkled her nose, “now I just want to sleep. I’ll have to get up early in the morning to pray away all the sin of tonight.”

    “You know,” I said as I sucked my fingers, “chances are, the mages have figured out who you are by now. By tomorrow, the entire empire will be looking for you; the Heat Bringer who killed the princess. The church of the Holy Mother believes Creators are heretics, and after adding murder to your infractions, you’ll surely be excommunicated.”

    “I know,” Julia said with a sad smile, “but that doesn’t mean I’ll stop following the teachings of god.”

    “But you won’t be a nun anymore,” I said with a sly grin, “which means your vows of chastity will be made null, and you can have sex with a man without it being a mortal sin.”

    “You just want me to lay with a man so that you can,” Julia smirked back at me. “I guess you’re at least trying to remain faithful.”

    “I will never cheat on you,” I said with complete conviction, “but Julia, we’re too young to be monogamous.”

    “You’re right, I guess,” Julia said, “and I suppose you’re all worked-up right now, aren’t you?”

    “I am,” I giggled, “so if you could, you know, reciprocate some of the affection I gave you…”

    “Fine,” Julia sighed, “you can have sex with Drask.”

    “Thanks babe,” I smiled, and planted a kiss on her ruby lips. I rolled over, rested a hand in my platinum hair, crossed a suggestive leg, and stretched my body lasciviously, displaying my glowing form to the darkness of the tree line.

    “Oh, Dra-ask,” I called, “you can stop hiding behind that tree now.”

    “What?!” Julia hissed.

    “He’s been watching us the whole time,” I smirked as the gleam of his brown eyes shown bashfully from behind a tree. “He thought he was so sneaky, but I caught him.”

    “Oh, Good Mother!” Julia exclaimed, scrambling for something to cover herself with, realizing she burnt all our clothes to ash, and then diving into the tall grass.

    “I’ll find us a blanket after I’m done,” I whispered to the emerald eyes peering embarrassedly from the stalks. I drew by body upward, and then strutted to the dark-elf behind the tree, my gait a shifting display of lust that teased with each bulging cheek. The light of my body illuminated the forest like a pale lantern, and revealed Drask, failing to stuff his erection into his waistband. I grinned at the mortified dark-elf, grabbed his poorly-concealed weapon, and pulled him into a lecherous kiss. He stood in a shocked stupor for a moment, then traced his calloused rough palms down the smooth skin of my back, grabbed me greedily by the ass, and pulled me up. After thirty minutes of panting, cursing and moaning, I think we managed to work-out our differences.

    JULIA

    Forever they will live as one, like two lovers in the sun,” I sang the old hymnal gently. “Shining from creation’s birth, to hold a tether to the earth.

    The river was calm in the morning, the water a glass mirror that reflected the dawn sun. Song birds whistled their rousing songs as the crickets chirped the last chords of their nocturnal tunes. I prayed silently by the riverbed, recalling each sin from the previous day, and asking the Mother for atonement. The soft sound of feet meeting earth came to my ear, and Lucilla knelt beside me, her hands clasped, and her posture demure and humble.

    “Bless me sister, for I have strayed from The Mother’s path,” Lucilla recited quietly.

    “Bare your sins before me, so that I may ease the burden on your soul,” I answered, and performed my last confession as a sister of the Maternal Order. After she’d listed the sins we’d shared, and the sins she’d done on her own, I took off the headdress of my habit, still covered in the grime and muck of yesterday’s ride in the fish cart, and placed it in the river. It floated gently away on the calm water before darkening with moisture, and sinking below the surface.

    “We’ll traverse the Terondia River to Silvia Lake,” Drask said, hauling supplies into the canoe, “past there, the river will be watched, which means we’ll need to take the tributaries through Arbortus.”

    “That’s dangerous,” Lucilla said, “the nymphs hate elves.”

    “Not enough to harass us,” Drask grunted, taking my hand and guiding me gently into the craft. “As long as we keep our heads down and stick to the banks, they’ll leave us alone.”

    Drask smiled as he took Lucilla’s hand in his own, and guided her into the canoe. He gave her a friendly smack on the butt, prompting a delighted yelp from my lover, and then pushed us off the bank. I didn’t remember much about geography, but I knew the route we were taking was going to be a long one. The elven empire was the eastern-most nation on the continent of Balamora, bordered by Arbortus directly to its west, and the human kingdom of Grundinar to the south. We’d have to traverse through Arbortus, and then the human kingdom of Drastinar, the human kingdom of Bulsinar, and the mountainous dwarven princedoms before we even got to Droktin’s Pass. After that, the Gratoran Desert was a vast wasteland that spanned the western third of the continent, making it the largest and emptiest nation of all. If legends were to be believed, there was also a great kingdom of mermaids called ‘Voda’ deep in the Drastinar Bay, but no one had ever confirmed its existence. The mermaids were a reclusive people, and due to their telepathic form of speaking, very few had ever communicated with them.

    My mind drifted as Torondi paddled the long canoe up the river, the steady drip and splash of the paddle putting me in a meditative state. I found my eyes resting on his tanned forearms, and I watched dumbly as they flexed in rolling cords of muscle with each twist of his wrist, the veins bulging robustly in branching patterns from his bicep. His hands were clean, but rough; trimmed and washed nails, but scarred and battered fingers connecting to calloused palms. I wondered how they’d feel on my waist, on my breasts, cupping my backside, or sliding between my thighs….

    “Julia?” Torondi’s thickly-accented voice broke me from my trance. I started upright, and then found myself blushing deeply.

    “Are you good?” he asked, narrowing his beautiful brown eyes at me. “Water sick?”

    “No,” I said quickly, “just… thinking.”

    “Thinking, hmm?” Lucilla smirked from beside me, watching my gaze. “Thinking about something in particular? Maybe a certain, specific thing? Maybe something hot, and throbbing, and—”

    “Wow,” Drask gasped, “look at that!

    Our canoe rounded a bend of the Terondia River, turning into the mouth of Silvia Lake. The expansive body of water was a crystal-clear pool, and from its glassy surface, reflected one of the great wonders of the world. Arbortus was a forest, but calling it such somehow didn’t do it justice. The Great Maples stood over a thousand feet high, their trunks thicker than castles, their branches stretching toward one another over the vast expanse of woodland. Below them, deciduous and pine foliage mixed in a clutter of bark, leaf and needle, many of the trees several-hundred-feet tall themselves, but all dwarfed by the black-barked towers of the maples. The massive trees were separated by distances of half a mile, yet their branches created an uninterrupted canopy over the forest, blanketing the land in a green ceiling.

    “The nymph Life Giver, Ray Dawnbark made those trees four-thousand years ago,” I found myself saying. “They were but saplings then, but they never got sick, and they never stopped growing. Fire wouldn’t scorch them, and wind wouldn’t topple them, so they remained, and grew to giants over the millennia.”

    “Those are some big fucking trees,” Lucilla said, summarizing my statement with the eloquence only she could muster.

    Torondi paddled us across the lake, away from the Terondia River outlet, and toward the stream that entered Arbortus. The entrance of the nymph realm bore no sign or markings, but the shadow of the canopy. Its ceiling stretched so high that it seemed more like a second sky than a covering; low clouds obscured its leafy reaches in some places, and few birds breached its heights. The sun didn’t shine through it, but seemed to filter past the leaves, bathing the world in a green hue. The massive branches of the Great Maples arched over us and connected their tips, creating a cathedralic hall of immense proportion. Below the expanse of green sky, the world was teeming with life. Insects of a million varieties buzzed and called; birds of the thousands chirped, cawed and screeched; squirrels squeaked, deer flitted shyly through the brush, bear roared, and a valkyrie stood watching us.

    “Holy shit!” Lucilla gasped. “Is that a valkyrie?!

    The majestic winged-woman stood hundreds of feet above us, perched atop a branch and looking down on us as we passed beneath her.

    “She’s a long way from home,” I said, gazing up at her. “I wonder which peak she hales from?”

    “She’d be from Iona,” Drask said, raising a fist to the woman, a salute she did not return, “pure-white wings mark her as one from the highest peak. Those from Ofan have streaks of gold in their wings, and those from Breyta have streaks of silver.”

    “Why is she all the way out here?” I asked. “Her homeland is on the other side of the world!”

    “They’ve been venturing out a lot more lately,” Drask said. “When I was a boy, you’d be lucky if you saw one flying off the Gratoran Wall in a year. Before Torondi and I left for Terondia, we saw three or four of them coming off the Wall per week, sometimes more. A few orc tribes started setting up nets in the Droktin Pass, trying to catch a prize.”

    “That’s awful!” I exclaimed.

    “These are the people you’re trying to help,” Lucilla said in an I-told-you-so tone of voice.

    “Every group has bad apples,” Drask said dismissively. “Legend has it that one nation kidnapped seven-hundred children based on the word of an old man, and then proceeded to experiment on them for the next thirteen years. Some even say they did interspecies sexual experimentation, just to see what would happen. Some even have the audacity to say that the princess of that nation participated in the experiments herself! But that can’t be true, can it? What kind of savages would do such a thing?”

    Lucilla stuck her tongue out at Drask’s smug grin. Torondi continued paddling through the quiet stream, the drip and splash of his paddle a gentle constant as the midmorning sun changed to afternoon. We stopped when the light of dusk shown dimly through the green sky, and set up camp at a clearing within the root structure of a Great Maple. The roots were massive, thick growths of wood with a diameter of forty feet, their girths dwarfing the height of many nearby trees. Looking directly up from the base of a Great Maple was a dizzying experience. The true enormity of the tree couldn’t be grasped until you stared up the length of its trunk, watching as it narrowed to impossible heights, then branched into a network of limbs that loomed over you for thousands of feet. I was considered a god to many people, but looking at this great permanent fixture of life, I felt like absolutely nothing.

    “It would be best if you covered yourself,” I heard Drask say to Lucilla. “The nymphs aren’t really Creationists; they just worship The Life Giver. The Earth Former is considered lesser, and the Heat Bringer is considered by some, to be evil.”

    “Why?” I asked.

    “Fire,” Torondi said, pointing at me, “wood,” he said, pointing at the trees.

    “Oh,” I replied, feeling a shiver run up my spine.

    That evening we did not build a fire, but we wouldn’t have needed it for light. Trillions of bioluminescent fungi lit the world in an ethereal green glow from the hovels in the ground, to the highest reaches of the canopy. It was as though the forest were a magnificent ballroom, and the fungi were torches that lined its expanse. The haunting lights spiraled the lengths of the Great Maples, shown along the branches that arched above and littered the forest floor. Lightning bugs and fireflies flitted this way and that, contributing to the other-worldly illumination with green blazes in the air. I nestled my body next to Lucilla’s and gazed up at the marvel, neither of us speaking, but simply watching with wonderous stares. The lights began to distort in my waning eyes, and drowsiness took its hold on my mind. I heard the blissful sounds of yawns from my comrades, and the nestling of bodies making beds of the earth. I let my head rest against the rising chest of my love, and watched the lights glisten and blur into shapeless stars before my closing eyes.

    When I awoke, the world had changed. The earthly green of the bioluminescence was now an orgy of pinks and reds, alighting the dark forest in a passionate hue. I gasped at the amazing sight, and upon my inhalation, something changed. Tingles radiated outward from my body, alighting my flesh in pleasant fire, and stoking the flames within my nethers. Every motion of my body became a struggle of sensuality, every nerve felt like it stood on edge. Viscous wetness dripped between my rubbing thighs, and sweet heat burned from my shallow breaths. I found myself fascinated by the curves of Lucilla’s body, and I ran my hand along them with gentle avarice.

    Heat Bringer, a soft voice whispered from the forest, come to me.

    The voice was a caress, a brush of tickling lips against the tender places of my mind. It was not a command, but a suggestion, and it was hardly a suggestion I wanted to refuse. I left my sleeping lover, and followed the sweet sound. The voice beckoned me through proud groves and serene ponds, guiding me along a path of massive twisting maple roots. The roots seemed to grow denser as I walked, overlapping each other, creating huge bridges of black wood that arced and weaved a hundred feet from the ground. They snarled together and then coalesced, merging to a single point; a tree. A cherry blossom tree, perfect and beautiful, its trunk made of the spiraling roots of its gargantuan neighbors, its canopy a mosaic of iridescent reds. White light pulsed from its trunk, shooting tendrils of energy into the network of roots that surrounded it. It beat like… like a heart. Like the heart of the forest. The trunk opened along a slit, revealing a pink glow from its depths. I became dimly aware that what I was doing was insane, but I didn’t care. The voice sung its soft melody into my mind, and I listened, and walked with a blissful smile curving my lips.

    My tunic was stifling and constricting, so I let it fall from my body. My shoes felt alien on my feet, so I kicked them off. I felt the bark against my soles, and the humid air gently caressing my body, and it felt right. This place of primal nature would not suffer the pointless binds of society. I stepped through the threshold, my heart thrumming pleasantly and my mind open and curious. The walls of the cavern were pink and soft, fleshy in their texture and warmth. I ran a hand along a surface, and felt a gentle pulse beating deep beneath it. The place should have been bizarre and frightening, but I only felt a sense of safety, comfort and strange familiarity. This wasn’t the heart of the forest; this was the womb.

    Welcome, Heat Bringer, the voice said, echoing from all around me, soothing and sweet as a mother’s whisper, it has been long since one of your kind has walked upon my roots.

    “What are you?” I asked, strangely unafraid

    I am called Passion, Passion said, the reverbed tenor of her voice growing clearer, and I am the seed of Arbortus. I awaken with the spring rains, and bring about the mating season. Every midnight after the vernal equinox, I release the pheromonic spores of the fungi, seeping the land in my fertility and lust, and alighting Arbortus in a fire of my own. I hope you enjoyed the spectacle.

    “It was beautiful,” I said, relaxing on the warm floor in a sprawl of uncharacteristic languor, “but how did you know that I was here?”

    I see through all eyes that are born beneath my canopy, Passion said, her voice sounding as though it were getting closer, and I’ve been watching you with great interest.

    “Why?” I asked.

    You excite me, the voice chuckled. I am vast and timeless, immortal in every sense of the word, except for one weakness…

    The echoing nature of the voice sharpened until it was a singular crystal sound. Its bearer stepped before me, as beautiful as the forest she was a part of. She was a nymph, but not like one I’d ever seen. Her skin was a pristine canvas of golden-bronze dotted with freckles that sparkled like diamonds. Her hair was a flowing curtain of scarlet, brighter than my own, and from its passionate mane protruded black antlers in place of ivory horns. Her body was a display of curvaceous fertility; thighs that barely separated at their peak, hips presenting glutes of creasing suppleness, and a soft abdomen shadowed by doming breasts, whose pale pink nipples contrasted the rich tone of her sparkling flesh. Her face was sculpted, freckled with diamonds, and bore lush lips, a pointed nose and a pronounced jawline. Her eyes were almost unnaturally large, their irises were golden instead of the nymph pine-green, and their sclera was purple instead of white.

    “…you.” She smiled warmly at me, “You are my mortality, Heat Bringer. The fire that could end me, the flame that could scorch my green lands black.”

    “I would never do that,” I said, watching as Passion stepped toward me with impossibly fluid grace.

    “Maybe, Heat Bringer, maybe,” she said softly as she slid her golden form next to me, “but you are still a threat to me.”

    “Are you going to kill me?” I asked, oddly unconcerned for my own safety. Passion laughed a sweet, sonorous laugh. It was such a disarming sound that I couldn’t help but laugh along with it.

    “No, child,” Passion said, smiling sweetly, like a mother to her foolish daughter. “I am the construct of the Life Giver, and I do not take what has been given.”

    “Are you a Sentient?” I asked, finally feeling a tickle of fear.

    “You surprise me,” Passion smiled broadly, “most who know of Sentients call them astral beings, but you know their true origin.”

    “I read a lot,” I said quietly, the tickle of fear becoming more pronounced. Passion placed a hand on my shoulder, and the fear disappeared into gentle warmth.

    “I would have been Sentient, had Ray Dawnbark not tied me to this place,” Passion said, gesturing broadly over the pink surroundings. “He tethered my essence to every root and vine in the forest, and made me its eternal caretaker. It took every ounce of life within the great expanse of Arbortus to keep me as I am, and still, I must create new growth to preserve myself. It is why I release the spores every spring, so that those beneath my canopy are compelled to create new life. It is why you are not listening to me right now, and instead staring unabashedly at my breasts.”

    The melody of her voice was a sweet thing, but the lyrics of her song were lost to my ears. Passion’s sparkling body radiated its enticing warmth just inches from my body, her dew-glistened skin wafted its sweet floral aroma into my nostrils, her beautiful form splayed lazily before my eyes, every curve a feast to behold. She cupped my chin with a gentle hand, and brought my gaze to her smiling golden irises.

    “I will make a lover of you, Heat Bringer,” Passion whispered, each word seeming to melt like honey into my ear, “for that is how I deal with threats. I will offer you endless bliss and pleasure, and you will remain here with me in paradise, sating your desires until you pass from this world.”

    The pink hue of the cavern began to deepen into a passionate red, and the fleshy walls began to leak with a clear viscous fluid. I felt my breaths grow hot and heavy in my chest, my body tingle with soft fire along every nerve, and my mind melt into a catatonic state of carnality. I moved with a languidness that was foreign to me, shifting with gelatinous motions possessed by some untamable lust. The fluid dripped from the ceiling onto my naked form, seeping its warmth over my body, oiling my flesh in a glistening aura. Passion rose to her knees, dropped her head behind her shoulders, and let the nectar shower her; dribbling its clear molasses upon her face, glossing and matting her red hair, oozing down her breasts, and sheening her golden-bronze skin in a layer of lust. She slid her oiled body atop mine, every touch brimming with interminable seduction, every move a graceful display. She slithered down my slickened torso, her tongue tracing a line along the curve of my breast, over my erect nipple, through my abdomen and between my legs. Her golden irises gleamed from their purple orbs as her lush lips found the dripping petals of my love. Her tongue slipped through my blushing folds and pushed tenderly along the vulnerable stretch of my ceiling, permeating aching pleasure into my depths. I moaned a delectable tone, biting my lip and arching my back, moving with a sultriness that was unnatural to me, my mind compelled by some unquenchable avarice.

    I have sons for you to enjoy, Heat Bringer, Passion’s ethereal voice echoed as her mouth tasted me.

    The walls pulsed and tremored, their fleshy membranes growing thin to reveal their spawn. Nymph males, all strong, all purple-eyed and golden-skinned materialized from the depths of the womb. Their forms were sheened with the fluid that soaked mine, and they walked toward me with arousal in their eyes and bodies. Somewhere in my mind, it occurred to me that I was about to lose my virginity to a spirit of the forest, inside a giant vagina. The absurdity of it was lost in my consciousness to the thundering drums of my insatiable desire, and I accepted my situation with blissful readiness. I watched them approach me with eyes half-mast, licking my lips, moaning my need and pleasure as Passion’s female form consumed me; the wetness of her mouth mingling with the wetness of my lust, her tongue lapping the secreting arousal that dripped from my swollen petals and comingled with the nectar that oozed upon us from the fleshy floor and ceiling.

    I shared my mouth with one man, and then the next, marveling at the taste of a masculine kiss, feeling their muscles pressing against my delicate form. They surrounded me, their aggressive heat melting against my body, their curved shafts throbbing above me, a veritable buffet of sexual organs. I took one into my hand, running my fingers covetously along it, eyeing it with a hunger I’d never known before. I stroked it, savored the pulsating nature of its heat, and then brought it to my lips. My tongue tasted him, my lips sucked him, I sheened him with my saliva and hummed my smiling lechery up at him. He entangled a gentle hand in my hair, guiding me back and forth, but not forcing me. I felt warm hard chest-muscle pressing against my back, and tender hands cupping me about the fat of my glutes. I was lifted upward by strong arms, Passion’s mouth rising with my body, unrelenting in her lustful consumption, and then I was slowly let down. I felt a pressure against the aperture of my sinful hole, and a felicitous throbbing permeating from the source. I unwound my fingers from the man I was tasting, and reached beneath myself, gripped the wet succulent meat of my ass, and spread. The nectar that covered us all prepared me for his entrance, and he stretched open me painlessly, pushing through my resistances with tender ease, and penetrating inch after inch of his wonderful cock through my anus and deep into my hungry channel. My humming tone grew in pitch, my shoulders flexed backward slightly, and my spine straightened as my pale flesh squished into his hard, tan pelvis. I was filled slickly to my bottom, and I marveled upon the intimacy of this defilement, my thin membranous sleeve wrapped about his reaming shaft that bulged so grotesquely, so beautifully into my filthy hole. He thrusted gently into me, not exerting me, not hurting me, but driving with a methodical sensuality, violating me tenderly with the lubricated length of his manhood.

    I was a goddess on a perverse throne of men, the subject of adoration, the object of worship. My male partners were subservient, loyal, and gentle; bending to my every whim, anticipating my every need, treating me with the reverence I deserved. Two mouths found my nipples, and sucked tenderly upon the nodes, bringing their erectness to a pleasing ache. The man beneath me pushed into my anus with gradual motions, allowing me to savor every bump and vein, every subtle change in girth, every inch of his depth. A pair of strong hands massaged my shoulders, comforting me in my lust, loosening my already languid body into a gelatinous sprawl of relaxation. I engrossed myself in the hedonism, reveled in the excess. I entangled my fingers in the hair of the men nursing from me and pressed them deeper to my bosom. I rotated my lips around the man in my mouth and smiled as his face slackened in pleasure. His delightful cock began to pulse and heave, and I milked him for all he was worth, sucking until my blushing cheeks went gaunt. His baritone groans were sweet music to my ears, and the eruption of his climax was sweet candy on my tongue. I giggled delightedly as he poured his delicious filth into my mouth, and I stared into his purple eyes as I swallowed every, last, drop.

    Passion’s mouth was glistening with the excretion of my femininity; strands of viscous fluid snapping from her lush lips as her tongue ran over them, tasting the remnants of me while she guided a man to my awaiting slit. I smiled at the man through parted lips, moaning the song of my tender sodomy as I beckoned him with lustful eyes. Passion guided the man by the shaft, and he gently parted the meat of my thighs, splaying my legs lazily off to the sides. He pushed his tip slowly forward, and my petals creased inwardly with him, my virgin tightness causing my lips to indent with his penetration. There was a second of discomfort, only a moment when a pained whimper brushed my lips. The moment passed, and the man glided into me, his shaft amply greased with the nectar I oozed upon it. His girth moved alongside his brethren, squishing my fleshy division between them, electrifying the nerve-covered swath of me that separated my womanhood from my sinful channel. His crotch pressed against my pelvis, and my head fell backward as a moan of pure delight coursed from my mouth.

    The orgy was one of sensuality, of graceful motions shifting to a soft cadence, of dripping lust, of bodies glazed with amorous honey, of saturated warmth mingling along curves slick with our secretion. The passionate hue of the place bathed us in its pink and red tones, gleaming its color from our glistening wet flesh. Tongues found vulnerable places to taste, lips found tender nodes to suck, mouths hummed and moaned, whined subtle cries and whimpered decadent pleasure. I was encased in a bed of hot bodies, all moving to please me, all writhing to the gentle thrusts that pierced me. Passion stood behind me, her sparkling complexion gleaming with the fluid that covered us all, her mouth panting soft euphoria as the man massaging my shoulders tasted the inside of his mother’s rectum. She laced her elegant fingers into my wet hair, and sung a soothing song into my ear as I shifted back and forth, moving slickly across the man in my ass, my legs spread wide for the man in my pussy. She hovered her slit over my face, not demanding me to please her, but offering me to taste her. I accepted. I wrapped my moaning lips around the delicate petals of her erogeneity, and tasted the flavor of her. The movements of my mouth came unnaturally natural to me; an experienced tongue which had no experience, knowing lips which knew nothing at all. I didn’t worry about how I’d learned these skills, or why they’d come to me, but simply did as my instincts prompted, and poured my desire into the wet heat between Passion’s golden legs. I unraveled my hands from the hair of the men drinking from my breasts, and sunk my fingers into the succulent meat of Passion’s glutes, spreading her open for the man eating her ass, and allowing the sweet froth of her slit to drip into my consuming mouth.

    The orgasm that came wasn’t a violent, wrenching thing, but a swell, a rising of feeling that ballooned within my depths. The motions of my body didn’t become urgent, but more impassioned, more purposeful. My back arched subtly against the man taking my anus, pressing my stomach against the men sucking from my breasts, and pushing my head against the man consuming Passion’s ass. Hands held me all along my form; gripping my thighs, cupping my glutes, sliding along my abdomen, squeezing my breasts, and massaging my shoulders. They caressed me from the outside as my climax rose from the inside, compelled outward from my nethers by the gentle drives of the men piercing me, the lubrication of their defilement spilling from my pleasured holes. I shifted and squirmed in my bed of bodies, and they held and supported me in whatever position my lust compelled me to move. My nose pressed into Passion’s wet taint as the feeling began to take hold of me, and the moaning tenor of my voice became a soft cry that waned into her dripping depths. My hips tilted forward, my pelvis dropped between my spread legs, and my muffled euphoria sang from my occupied mouth as I orgasmed. I felt hot seed rush into my channels, filling me with molten felicity, melting into the tender flesh of my erogeneity. My virgin womb was saturated with it, my rectum was filled with it, and my mouth tasted the fountain of Passion’s ascension.

    I laid satisfied and intoxicated, breathing in the hormone-soaked air, and exhaling sweet tenors of bliss. The bed of men shifted, picking me up gently, changing positions, and then lowering me back down, their slick bodies hot with the radiance of my flesh, new members standing erect and throbbing, waiting to please me. Passion sprawled her body next to mine, smiling affectionately into my eyes as she made furniture of her own sons; spreading her legs and separating her glutes, sighing as she was defiled in both holes as I was. I smiled into her eyes and caressed her softly along the cheek, moaning in congruence with her as we were taken simultaneously, joining in a lust that would never end. I kissed her from across my bridge of bodies, and made love to her sons as our tongues entwined between our rapacious wet lips.

    LUCILLA

    We’d searched for a week. I knew she was alive by the power that still thrummed alight beneath my skin, but it was a faint thing. She hadn’t tried to draw from me once. Hell, she hadn’t so much as stubbed her toe in the last week judging by the dim light of my power. I believed Julia could survive on her own, but I doubted she would have done so without even the slightest bit of stress. Could she have been drugged? Was she in the back of a barred-carriage to Terondia, stuffed to the brim with opium? I pushed the thoughts from my mind; they were of no use to me, not when facing the forest.

    For seven days, we’d slogged through marshes, hacked through groves, and waded through streams. The first night without Julia, we sat in solemn silence, three people in an incomplete circle, staring numbly at the iridescent greens of the forest. The shimmering tones turned to garish pinks and reds before our eyes, and the sober people we were changed to carnal, hedonistic things, engaging in the needs of our bodies without any heed for the world. The exhaustion we suffered through the next day was a hard lesson, and we learned to find sleep before midnight the next evening. Arbortus was vast beyond comprehension, and the towering trunks that once dazzled me, now only seemed to loom threateningly. Every patch of forest felt like every other, every attempt at landmarking our location was in vain, every crook and hovel seemed a clone of the last. We were rested road-fairing travelers on day one, and haggard wild creatures by day seven. My hair was matted and covered in filth, my skin was clammy and scratched in a hundred places, my feet were sore and blistered. I’d ceased my royal bitching after day two, not due to Torondi and Drask’s annoyed growls, but because I was too fucking tired to talk. By the seventh day, none of us said anything at all, until Torondi broke the silence.

    “Stop,” Torondi said, holding up a splayed hand. I halted behind him, and Drask stopped behind me. Torondi cocked his head, inclining his pointed ear to the sky and listening with one eye closed. It was then that I heard it: nothing. The constant chirping of birds, the buzzing of insects, the squeak of squirrels had all ceased. The bustling soundtrack of the forest was muted to a tense silence, with only the whistling wind through rustling leaves to break it. Torondi slowly reached over his shoulder, and unslung his bow. Drask put a hand on my arm and guided me to crouch in the foliage before unslinging his bow from his back. They kept their heads low, their backs straight, and their knees bent level with their hips as they moved in the underbrush. They stopped suddenly, postures stiff and unmoving, hands deftly nocking bowstrings. They kept their loaded weapons tensed and ready as their heads swiveled on static bodies, searching with the keen, hunter-eyes of the elves.

    An explosion tore through the silence, ripping the earth from the ground, showering the world in blackened soil and splintered bark. Torondi rolled to his left, barely dodging the kinetic blast that cratered the ground before him. Drask dove to his right, summersaulted in a display of athleticism, and then loosed his arrow into the brush. A scream of pain sounded from nowhere, and Drask nocked another arrow just in time to be blown into red mist. The remnants of the man seemed to dissipate in the air, blowing like crimson dust and mixing with the upheaval of black soil. I screamed and fell backward, my eyes replaying the shocking terror over and over again, unable to process what happened, unable to fully believe what I just saw. Torondi let out a sound so agonized it would be seared into my memory forever. He loosed arrow after arrow, tumbling this way and that, rolling to his feet, reaching behind himself, grabbing a shaft, notching it, and loosing all in one motion. One scream sounded from the foliage, and then another, and another. Kinetic spheres were hurled at the dark elf, cratering the ground around him, blasting debris into the air, and he rolled between them, firing with every stop, emptying his quiver into the forest, roaring at the tops of his lungs until his body separated into a million pieces.

    I sat dumbly in the brush, my heart thundering in my chest, my mouth agape, and my eyes wide. Bald-headed high-elves stepped from the greenery, their brows shining with astral power, their gazes fixated on me. I fell backward, kicking at the earth, scrambling vainly into the forest on scraped hands and knees. Tears stung my eyes, thorns scratched my cloak, twigs lashed at my face. I made it fifty yards before strong hands grabbed me, and flung me to the ground. They stood over me, five of them, their pates gleaming in the green light, their faces impassive masks of coldness. One of them reached down, and pulled my hood from my head, and all of their expressions widened.

    “Princess Lucilla?” one of them gasped.

    “You’re alive?” the second exclaimed.

    I huddled on the ground, trying to keep my cloak over my entire body, trying to hide what I’d become. It didn’t work. My cloak was in tatters, it barely covered my knees, and they saw; they saw it all. One of them reached down and tore the shredded cloth from me, leaving me naked and terrified, lying in fetal weakness.

    “You’ve bound with her,” the third of them whispered.

    “We cannot let her live!” the fourth said, raising his palm toward me.

    “Are you insane?!” hissed the fifth. “This is the princess!”

    “The emperor cannot bind with the Heat Bringer if she is already bound,” the fourth one said. “He will not need to know; everyone already thinks she’s dead.”

    “He killed Telavia for less,” the third one said, nodding.

    “It’s for the good of the realm,” the second one concurred.

    “It’s a necessary evi—”

    There was a whoosh, a flash of white, and a fading scream as the mage disappeared. The remaining four jerked their heads up, narrowing their eyes, searching with twitching neck movements like crows scouting a road. Their astral melds gleamed from their brows, the ethereal being within them extrapolating every piece of life in their range, leaving no stone unturned, leaving no creature unseen. Whoosh, thump, scream. Another mage disappeared in a flash of white, torn from the earth as though he weighed nothing at all, the only evidence left of him being the fading echo of his death throes. The other three were panicking now, ducking at every sound, their narrowed eyes widening in terror.

    “What the fuck was that?!” hissed one of them.

    “Can you sense it?” whispered a second.

    “I can’t see shit! Why can’t I see it? What the fu—”

    Then, everyone saw it; saw her. The valkyrie split the mage down the middle with a double-headed axe, cleaving him so cleanly that his two halves stood in momentary stasis before separating and falling aside. A mage raised his hand to blow her away, but his hand wasn’t there anymore. He hardly had time to scream at the stump before his head blasted from his shoulders. The last mage hurled a kinetic attack at the warrior, and she folded her wings before her, absorbed the lethal shock with ease, and unfurled her span in a fury of white, redirecting the attack back at its bearer, and blowing his bloodied pieces high into the canopy, decorating the pine branches with ornaments of his gore.

    She stood six-feet tall; her warrior’s body encased in tight-fitting leather armor and framed with broad shoulders, an ample bust, a muscled torso and wide hips baring thick, toned glutes. Her blonde hair was braided intricately about her crown, and flowed down her shoulders in ropes of gold. Her face was cast with a brow that shadowed her fearsome blue eyes, lush lips that creased into a grim frown, and a nose that broadened into a pronounced bridge before drawing seamlessly back into her brow. She was past her youth, as exhibited by the faint lines on her forehead, but she was still one of the most beautiful things I’d ever seen. She folded the fourteen-foot span of her wings, and knelt before me, her hard expression growing soft and loving. She placed a tender hand on my cheek, and I felt hot tears pool in her palm. I curled into her body, and cried, venting my horror and grief, sobbing my realization that the world wasn’t what I thought it was.

    That evening, the valkyrie bathed me in the stream, tended my wounds, and fed me. She adorned me with a cloak of her own, and hemmed it at the skirt and arms so that it wouldn’t drag. I didn’t speak to her, and she didn’t speak to me, but she hummed a soft mournful tune as she nurtured me, and its lullaby melody soothed my troubled heart and panicked mind. We sat upon the roots of a Great Maple, watching the twilight dwindle into dark, and the glowing spectacle of Arbortus come into view. She took out a flask, took a deep swig, and then handed it to me. It was a hearty liquor, and it burned in all the right ways. I smiled a small grateful smile, and handed it back to her.

    “What’s your name?” I finally asked.

    “Freydis Skyborne,” Freydis said, her voice surprisingly soft, her eyes watching the river.

    “Thank you, Freydis,” I said with painful earnestness, “for saving me.”

    “It is you who is my salvation, Bound One,” Freydis said, looking at me with adoring eyes. “You are holy, a sacred person to my people. I have oaths I must speak to you, but they are long and ponderous, and you are obviously tired.” Freydis dropped her head and looked at the river again, an expression of shame lingering on her face. “I am sorry I could not save your brethren, Bound One.”

    “Don’t blame yourself for that,” I replied, putting a hand on her back. “What could you have done?”

    “A lot of things,” Freydis said, her jaw working tightly, “but all I saw was a squabble between elven factions, and I decided not to intervene. I apologize for my cowardice; I could have saved them.”

    “Hey now,” I said, sitting beside her and putting my arm around her broad shoulders, a task that was jarring in its ergonomics, “I don’t blame you. How could anyone blame someone for not risking their life for a fight they had nothing to do with?” I looked up at her handsome features, and waited until her blue gaze met mine, “You’re my hero,” I smiled, “and I’m eternally grateful.”

    Her expression softened again, and she returned my smile. I nestled my body against hers, rested my cheek against her soft breast, and curved my form into the bow of her torso. She stiffened, unsure of the situation, and then placed a tentative arm around me, and relaxed. It was a platonic embrace, one of a protector and her charge, and in that moment, it was the exact kind of contact I needed. I needed to feel protected.

    “Why are you so far from home, Freydis?” I asked.

    “I’m looking for my daughter.”

    “Sounds like there’s a story there,” I said, looking up at her, “if you’re willing to tell it.”

    “My daughter, Astrid,” Freydis said, clearing her throat, “is a bone-headed young woman. Nine days ago, she charged off Iona, convinced beyond all doubt that she would find the Earth Former, the patron god of our peak. She was immediately netted by orcs in the Droktin Pass.”

    I felt a ping of sadness as Drask’s words came flooding into my mind, and the tears began to film on my eyes. I brushed them away before Freydis could see them.

    “That’s awful,” I muttered.

    “It worked in her favor,” Freydis sighed, shifting against the tree she was resting on, “as all things seem to with Astrid. I raced after her once I heard the news of her capture, and I found the slave cart she’d been hauled in, melded to a massive cube of obsidian that could’ve only been made by one man.”

    “Did it have a fist sticking out of it?” I asked. Freydis raised her eyebrows, and nodded. “My father took me to see the exact thing,” I chuckled sadly, “small world.”

    “It sounds like you have a story to tell me, Bound One,” Freydis said, her eyes searching.

    “I’m Princess Lucilla Fritari of the elven empire and my father is an insane tyrant,” I replied tersely, not wanting to tread on still-open wounds, “that’s pretty much it. Please continue.”

    Freydis puffed out her cheeks, her eyebrows raised. She seemed to mull that revelation over for a moment, then inclined her head, nodded, and continued.

    “I searched far and wide for Astrid and the Earth Former until I came upon more evidence of the god’s activities on the Gratoran Wall;” Freydis frowned for a moment, “a statue of my own daughter, arched in the throes of great lust, complete with the act of her fornication carved perfectly between her stone legs.”

    “Sounds like they became pretty fast friends,” I giggled. Freydis did not share in my amusement.

    “The Iona Guard has vows that prohibit such things,” Freydis said. “A winged-warrior is to have sex only once in her life, and only to bear a daughter. We believe that putting oneself beneath another for pleasure is a weakness, and a warrior cannot afford weakness.”

    “But how many warriors get a chance to sleep with a god?” I laughed. “Isn’t there some clause in your contract that makes exceptions for a divine fuck?”

    Freydis eyed me with a stern frown, and then broke into a smile.

    “I suppose you are right, Bound One,” she chuckled. “Were I a younger woman raging with lust, I’m sure I would’ve fallen prey to the temptation of bedding a divinity. Still,” she smiled slyly to me, “I’m not exactly pleased that everyone southwest of the Droktin Pass gets to see a statue of my daughter getting plowed.”

    I burst into laughter; my mirth unusually strong in the wake of the day’s events. I laughed until my stomach hurt and tears welled in my eyes, and Freydis’s sonorous laugh accompanied mine. We shook together until the sighs of dying merriment fell from our mouths, and Freydis continued her story.

    “So I traveled south along the Gratoran Wall until I came upon a great heap of smoldering ruins,” Freydis’s mirth left her, and her frown creased her cheeks once again. “Their wreckage is the reason I’ve traveled to Arbortus. The Earth Former, it appears, has some quarrel with the nymphs, as he levelled their entire colony in the Tentigo Tropics.”

    “Holy shit,” I whispered, feeling my heart drop, “that’s terrible.”

    “It is a terrible thing,” Freydis nodded. “I worry after my daughter, but if she has sworn her allegiance to him, which I’m sure she has, then there is nothing to be done. I can only wait for her and her charge to come to Arbortus, if his quarrel with the nymphs extends this far. If not, then I have no idea where they’ve gone.”

    “Would you follow him?” I asked, “The Earth Former? If he demanded your servitude, would you bend the knee?”

    “If I am unsworn, then yes,” Freydis replied, “I would gladly bend the knee.”

    “But he’s a monster!” I exclaimed. “He slaughtered an entire colony!”

    “The gods are still very young,” Freydis said, “and prone to emotionally-charged mistakes. The morality of divinity cannot be compared to the morality of the common man; it would be like comparing your morality with that of an ant’s. Where a normal man might get into a fist fight, a god might destroy a town. It is up to institutions like the Iona Guard to not only serve and obey, but to also advise and guide, to mold the adolescent gods into adults of morals and principles. Astrid is an ideologue, a foolish girl at times, but a good one; I am sure she is working tirelessly to teach the Earth Former how to become a good man.”

    “Julia is a good woman,” I said, “and she doesn’t need to be told not to kill hundreds of people. She couldn’t even kill to save her own life.”

    “That is your bind?” Freydis asked. “The Holy One is called Julia? She is a woman?”

    “Why yes, she is,” I smirked at Freydis. “What do your codes say about lesbianism?”

    “It is forbidden, obviously. We are a mountain colony of women, and I’ve already told you of our codes pertaining to sex. We wouldn’t get anything done if we could lie with each other.”

    “You and Julia are going to get along just fine,” I snorted. “She’s an ex-nun, and she just loves her vows. She has to pray away her transgressions first-thing every morning, even before she takes a piss. At the rate she’s been sinning lately, she’ll be prostrating until she shits herself.”

    “She sounds like a strong woman,” Freydis mused, nodding approvingly. “The Heat Bringer is the matron god of the Breytans, but that doesn’t mean two clans can’t be sworn. If Astrid swears to the Earth Former, and I swear to the Heat Bringer, then the chances of war between clans and gods goes down significantly, and divine war must be avoided at all costs. Do you think she will have me?” Freydis asked hopefully.

    “Oh, sure,” I laughed, “but if you call her ‘Your Holiness’ it might kill her with embarrassment, so please, by all means, worship her to death.” My laughter waned in my throat as reality sunk back in, “Of course,” I said quietly, “we have to find her first.”

    JULIA

    One of Passion’s daughters served me wine, another served me chocolates. One of her sons massaged my back with stimulating oils, the other’s face was consumed by the pale bulge of my cheeks, enveloping his nose and mouth as his tongue slid between my options. I didn’t know how long I’d lived in paradise, but it felt like forever. My memory was a hazy thing, filled with fractured images and blurred faces, and it was uncomfortable to try recalling it, so I didn’t. Why would I exert myself with the past? Everything in Passion’s world was about the present, and she filled the present with excess. That was the theme of my life now; decadence. Excess without consequence, sin without punishment. I hardly knew who I was anymore, and I hardly cared. It didn’t matter; all that mattered was the feeling of now, the present desires, the pleasure of the immediate.

    “Have you ever wondered…” Passion prompted, her golden eyes staring from the tops of her purple sclera as she laid on her stomach in front of me, indulging in the same activities that I was, “…about the pleasure of a man?”

    “Hmm?” I smiled drowsily, groaning in lazy pleasure as the man beneath me wrapped his lips around my wetted rim, and pushed his tongue inside. “I don’t think I have to wonder about the pleasures of a man, Passion; as you can see.”

    “I mean the pleasures a man feels,” Passion said, pausing to stick out her tongue so that one of her daughters could place a truffle upon it, “the pleasure he garners in lust.”

    “I’m sure every woman has,” I giggled as my man’s tongue rolled around my insides, sheening my filthy channel with his spit, “but judging by the reactions of men and women during sex, I’d say our gender got the better deal.”

    “What if you could feel both pleasures?” Passion asked, eyes gleaming. “The pleasures of a man and a woman, simultaneously?”

    “That almost sounds like a suggestion,” I smirked, biting my lip as the man’s tongue curled and slid along my fleshy walls, “do you have something in mind?”

    Passion beckoned her youngest daughter over to her. As with all of Passion’s children, this girl had eyes of purple, irises of pink, and antlers in place of horns. She laid down before her mother and spread her legs, perching up on her elbows and watching Passion with excitement gleaming from her youthful teen face. Passion took an indulgent moment to lick chocolate from her fingers, and then lowered her wine-stained lips to her daughter’s crotch, and wrapped them around her clit. The girl gasped, and then groaned a strained, exerted whine. She began thrusting in the air, slowly at first, but then increasing her pace to a fervent pump, her tones turning to cries of delight, her mother’s head glued to her crotch and grinning as it sucked from her nethers. The girl fell to her back, planted her heels into the ground, and thrashed back and forth as she thrusted, forcing Passion to anchor her hands to the girl’s petite glutes to keep her face in place. The girl was sobbing now, shifting wantonly, driving as though her body were doing it without her permission. Finally, her head reared back, and an exaltation of pure joy flowed from her trembling lips. The girl’s thrusts eased to gentle pushes, and her cry waned to a violated whimper as her hips descended, revealing the new organ sheened with her mother’s spit. It was overflowing with cum, spilling like lava after the eruption, causing the girl to moan insistently as her crotch pooled with it. Her older sisters came forward and lapped her nectar greedily, and the moaning whimpers of the girl softened to gentle gasps when her cock finally stopped orgasming, and began to droop onto her sticky pelvis.

    “I can change you, Heat Bringer,” Passion said, giving her youngest daughter a parting kiss on the cock before crawling languidly toward me. “I can enhance you to your liking, create a beautiful creature of lust from your canvas.”

    “Yes,” I whispered, gawking with wide eyes at the cock that lay between the girl’s legs, staring at it with envy, “change me.”

    “How would you like to be changed?” Passion smiled as I raised myself to my knees before her, my servants leaving me.

    “Your skin,” I said, running my hand along her shoulder, admiring the diamond freckles that sparkled from her. “I want to shine like a diamond as you do.”

    “I can do that,” Passion whispered gently as she guided me to my back, “what else?”

    “My breasts,” I said, trailing dangling fingers over my bosom, “I want your sons to drink milk from them.”

    “I can do that as well,” Passion smiled, lowering her lush lips to my left nipple, “anything else?”

    “Make me like your youngest,” I whispered pleadingly as Passion’s lips began to suck from my breast, “give me the gift of a man!”

    “As you wish, Heat Bringer,” Passion grinned back, and then resumed her nursing. Her lips drew my nipple from my breast, toying with its erectness until I moaned for her. She began to suckle from me like a babe; my node stretching in and out of her pursed mouth, her tongue teasing the tip, causing it to grow red with stimulation and wetness form from the tiny apertures. Soft whimpers slipped from my panting lips as the pleasure grew from my chest, my nipple starting to ache with pressure. Passion sucked with more avarice, stretching my nipple from my breast, causing my moan to escalate to a whining plea. She grabbed the succulent fat of my bust and gently squeezed, releasing the aching pressure, and causing warm milk to spill from Passion’s sucking lips. I giggled delightedly as she drank from me, and pressed her face closer to my breast, groaning maternal utterances of pleasure. My breast began to swell, its sloping nature changing to a vulgar dome, the nipple sticking outwardly even more as though pressed forward from within. Passion changed my other breast with the same sensuality, leaving my chest adorned with high full domes that jutted from their perches in gravity-defying fullness, their nipples leaking with want.

    A fleshy orifice in the ceiling pulsed and dilated, growing a passionate red, and then opening. Clear fluid poured from it, dripping its molasses onto my face and running thickly down my neck, over my breasts, and across my abdomen. Tingles of pleasant warmth seeped into my flesh wherever it touched, and soon, every surface of me was alight with the sensation. Passion chuckled as I squirmed in it, bathed in it, tasted it. Twinkling gems began to form on my skin, little dots of white diamonds that reflected pink in the garish womb. They formed on the follicles of my mound, replacing the curly mat of red hair with a smooth canvas of jewels, seeming to point at the slit beneath them. They were sprinkled about my arms and legs, dotted my abdomen and breasts, and played across my necks and cheeks. I splayed out my limbs, admiring my new complexion, turning around and looking at the sparkles that now decorated my pale glutes, basking in the vanity of my new beauty.

    Passion slid her body atop mine, seeping the warmth of her form along my sparkling curves. She shared her lips and tongue with me, and then moved lower, and lower. She stared at me from between my legs, her crimson hair tickling my thighs, her golden irises smirking from their purple depths. Her lush lips wrapped gently around my hood, and began to suck. I felt it immediately; not just the pleasure of her drawing my erogenous bead from my swollen petals, but something else. An aching, wonderful pleasure the likes of which I’d never experienced before. A ratcheting pressure within my pelvis, a boiling feeling that only grew the harder she sucked. She pinched her fingers together, and pushed a lubricated fist deep into my rectum. My head flew back, and I cried a sonorous tone of pure euphoria. There was something different about anal now, an additional wonderful… something. A pulsating organ deep within me that throbbed with the pressure that roiled in my depths, seeming to be at the very center of it. Passion’s fist rotated inside me, her fingers uncurled, and her fingertips rubbed gently against my new prostate. It was more than I could take. I began thrusting wildly into the air, compelled by instincts that did not belong to my gender. It was a rage of sorts, a manic need to be inside someone, but I didn’t have the parts for it. Not yet. Passion rotated her squished lips against my pelvis, sucking my clit into her mouth, pulling it relentlessly as she teased it with her tongue. The pressure in my pelvic floor increased to a maddening level, driving my mind into a manic haze of singular focus: to thrust, to penetrate, to come. The feeling suddenly surged forward, my new milk-maker gushing, lancing the pressure through my pelvis, toward my crotch, and out of my new cock.

    It grew in Passion’s mouth, thick and veiny, long enough that the woman gagged around me as she tried to keep it all in. The pressure burst from its tip, and exploded into her throat, sending me screaming in manic delight as I thrusted wildly between her lips, smashing my pelvis into her face, defiling the pristine outline of her mouth with uncontrolled brutality. I held Passion’s face down by the antlers and laughed as her eyes rolled to purple; her mouth sucking whorishly, her throat constricting painfully. She reached between her legs and began desperately pleasing herself, compelled by my own fervent lust, possessed by my own desires. I came continuously, unloading spurt after spurt, thrusting with uncaring violence, punishing Passion with my masculinity. She hummed a scream around my cock, reveling in my brutish nature, swallowing for all she was worth. I held her face against my crotch, burying my entire length into her, pressing her nose into my pelvis, squishing her lips about my base, watching as her rolled-back eyes brimmed with tears of pain and pleasure. I forced her to drink the last of my orgasm as she gave herself one of her own, her body writhing behind her, wavering on trembling legs. The rage left me, the insatiable need faded, and the peaceful lust of paradise thrummed back into my mind. I let Passion go, and her eyes lolled forward. She pulled slowly, sucking so hard her cheeks stretched from her face, swallowing every drop I had to offer, revealing the astonishing full length of my new manhood.

    “Sorry,” I smiled apologetically to Passion as her lips parted, strings of cum bridging my tip and her mouth, “I couldn’t control myself.”

    “No woman can when she first experiences the heat of a man’s lust,” Passion smiled, licking my tip and running her delicate fingers down my length, pulling her fist from my ass and caressing my pussy. “It is a dangerous, brutish thing that can only be controlled with experience.”

    “How do men not just… rape everything in sight?” I laughed, marveling at the throbbing nature of my new organ. “That was unbearable!”

    “Do you not enjoy it?” Passion asked, a hint of worry in her voice, a shadow of concern etched across her beautiful face.

    “I love it,” I chuckled, bringing Passion up to me, feeling her dripping folds deform against my cock as she passed over it, “what’s wrong?”

    “I was worried that you might regret it,” she said almost bashfully, showing emotional vulnerability for the first time since we’d met. “I wouldn’t want you to think that I deformed you.”

    “I think of it as an enhancement,” I grinned, trailing my hands down the soft muscles of her back, sliding my palms to the swell of her tan glutes. “It’s strange to see you uncertain of yourself.”

    “You make me uncertain, Heat Bringer,” she smiled, sliding her oozing slit along my new length. “It’s an exciting feeling, but also a terrifying one.”

    “Why do I make you feel uncertain?” I whispered as her thighs separated, allowing my raging heat to push inside her, taking my male virginity.

    “I’m not sure,” Passion gasped as she inched herself down my length, the curve of her back deepening, “I haven’t felt like this since….”

    She looked deeply into my eyes as our pelvises connected, as she took the last bit of me into her tight wet heat. Her head dropped onto my new breasts, and we took a breathless moment to savor the sensation. When her face raised to mine, her golden irises were glinting with affection, and her mouth was curved in an adoring smile. She kissed me there, but her kiss tasted different than all her others. There was a flavor of love in it.

    “I don’t know what you’re doing to me, Heat Bringer,” she whispered as she pulled out of the embrace, “but I never want you to stop.”

    “I won’t,” I said, cupping a gentle hand to her cheek, trying to wipe the worry from her face.

    “Are you happy?” Passion asked, an expression of… guilt? Why would she feel guilty?

    “Of course,” I smiled, starting to thrust into her, “this is paradise, isn’t it?”

    “Yes, Heat Bringer,” she smiled, almost ruefully as she began grinding atop me, “because you’re here with me.”

    I’d never asked Passion why she called me Heat Bringer. Was that my name? Did I have a name? It didn’t really matter. All that mattered was the now; Passion’s hot insides clenching around me, Passion’s warm skin pressing against me, Passion’s wet lips melting into me. There was nothing else. There was no one else.

    LUCILLA

    I hated heights. I hated the vertigo-inducing view from atop the palace tower, I hated traversing the treacherous edges of cliffside roads, but above all, I hated flying. Rationally, I knew the straps that held me to Freydis were strong enough to haul a cow, but that didn’t stop me from cringing with every little slip of the ropes. Rationally, I knew the likelihood of Freydis crashing was slim, but that didn’t stop me from imagining the nosedive. Rationality had little real-estate in my mind when I was staring down at seven-hundred feet of nothing. I tried to hold in the need to piss and vomit as I scoured the tiny features beneath me, hoping beyond hope that a mane of red hair would pop out somewhere.

    Where the fuck did you go?!

    Freydis landed on a thick branch high in the canopy, giving me a chance to do the necessities. Even though its diameter was easily twenty feet, its curved surface led me to believe a stiff gust of wind would send me tumbling right off it. Freydis stood confidently while I crawled on my hands and knees, trying to keep my eyes fixed on what was right in front of me, and not the thousand-foot drop at my sides. Had I been looking up, I probably would have noticed the arrowhead pointing right at me, but I didn’t. No, I crawled, grumbling and cursing right into the point of it.

    “Ow, shit!” I yelled, rubbing the top of my head, looking up, and then groaning. It was a nymph warrior, all five feet of him packed with muscle and weaponry, standing naked save for the straps that held his blades. Freydis spun on her heel, reached for her axe, and then stopped as scores of arrowheads protruded from the foliage, seeming to filter from the greenery. We were fucked.

    Freydis was stripped of her axe and bound by the hands and feet. I probably would have been tied in a similar manner, until our captors saw the markings on my flesh. Then, I was tied with every piece of rope they could find, and carried by a pole like a prized pig. I might’ve been worried that they were going to eat me had I not been so preoccupied with screaming my lungs out in terror. The nymphs decided that the best way to transport Freydis and I, was to toss us from branch to branch, catch us with nets, and then toss us again. I was thrown over the thousand-foot drop repeatedly, and tossed through the trees for a mile until we got to the colony.

    The nymph colony of Arbortus was essentially a large tree house, but instead of a house, it was thousands of buildings, and instead of a single tree, it was twenty massive Great Maples. The wood buildings covered the connecting branches like barnacles on a wharf, seemingly built at random. A closer look would show that each building was precisely engineered to be built where it was, but from a distance, it looked like a shanty town in the skies. Ropes and ladders hung from every branch, spiraling steps wound the circumference of the trunks, and bridges were constructed across thinner spans, allowing for easy transport from tree to tree.

    The nymphs moved with deft agility and confidence, jumping spans like they meant nothing, climbing sheer sides as though it were as simple as taking the stairs. I endured ten more minutes of nerve-wracking transport before I was thankfully dropped on a flat floor inside a spacious hall. From my awkward position on the planks, I could see sunbeams shining through rafters, and carved archways supporting a wooden ceiling. Whispers echoed ahead of me, but I couldn’t crane my neck enough to see who was talking. I was suddenly pulled upright, stripped of my binds, and then stripped of my clothing in less than a second. Behind me, I heard Freydis struggling and cursing, and in front of me, sat the eight matriarchs of Arbortus.

    I could tell they were ancient by their turquois hair, light-green complexions, and the overgrown size of their ram-like horns, but the unknowing eye would see them as women barely past their teen years. They were all smooth-skinned and naked, exposing bodies of lean muscle, slender build and petite bust. Nymph females were creatures of subtle curves, but that didn’t mean they weren’t beautiful, and Arch-matriarch Flora Autumnsong was the most beautiful of them all. Her face was almost girlish with its round cheeks, soft chin and big, pine-green eyes, but despite the apparent youthful innocence of her portrait, she held the unmistakable air of authority.

    “For thirteen years, we have lived under a shadow,” Flora said, her voice commanding, but not hard, her big eyes watching me intently, “the threat of annihilation. When Emperor Flitari claimed to have the Heat Bringer within his keep, the world thought him mad, but we did not; we knew our enemy too well. We knew that the tenuous peace between our people would not last, that Flitari would find the weapon he needed, and he would use it.”

    I crossed my arms over my naked breasts, shivering, but not because it was cold. Freydis had stopped struggling with her captors, and was standing at stiff attention, dignified and stoic as ever.

    “Many in Arbortus consider the Heat Bringer to be the very manifestation of evil,” Flora said to me, eyes narrowing, “the power of hell formed flesh, the spiritual enemy of the one true god, the Life Giver.”

    Now, I did feel cold. A chill ran up my spine, prickling the hair on my neck, prompting clammy sweat to form over my glowing complexion.

    “You can imagine our joy then,” Flora beamed, her gaze softening, “when news reached our ears that this Sister Julia Gendian is no weapon of the emperor, but his bitter enemy. The weapon the imperialists would use to destroy us has turned against them, and found refuge in our borders. We welcome you with open arms, Bound One, and we are grateful for your deeds.”

    I let out a long exhale, feeling the weight lift from my chest and the terrified chill warm from my skin. I was not going to be executed. Freydis’s binds were cut, and she was handed back her axe, which she snatched indignantly from its bearer and rested on her shoulder instead of strapping it to her back.

    “You have a hell of a way of showing gratitude, Your Grace,” Freydis growled.

    “I apologize for the overzealousness of our scouts,” Flora said dismissively, “but there has been a dramatic increase in mage infringement within our borders, and we can take no chances.”

    “We’ve noticed,” Freydis grumbled. Flora pointedly ignored Freydis’s anger.

    “What is your name, Bound One?” she asked me.

    “Sister Silvia Septina of The Seventh Order of the Holy Mother,” I said, taking the mother’s name of Julia’s order, and changing the prefix to match my age, “and this is Freydis Skyborne of Iona.”

    “The High Guard herself! We’re honored,” Flora said with raised eyebrows, revealing something about Freydis that I didn’t know. I turned my head and gave her an inquisitive look, but she did not return my gaze. Her jaw was working subtly and her fists were clenched. I realized with a sinking heart that I’d forgotten that valkyries cannot deceive, and with barely any prying at all, the matriarchs could find my true identity from Freydis. The cold sweats started creeping back, and I hurriedly redirected the matriarchs’ attention to me.

    “We are grateful for your hospitality, wise matriarchs, and I am certain Sister Julia would be more than open to an alliance against our common enemy,” I said, using what little diplomatic skills I’d picked up between benders at my estate, “but Sister Julia has been missing for the past eight days.”

    The matriarchs gave each other nervous glances, and joined heads in a conference of whispers. They sat back, and Flora addressed me again.

    “Where did she go missing?” she asked.

    “Near the eastern entrance of Arbortus,” I replied, “the first night we were here.”

    “Do you believe that she was captured by the emperor’s agents?” Flora asked.

    “That was my first thought,” I said, “but then a squad of mages attacked my retinue, killing two of my friends. I doubt they’d be in your forest if they’d already found Julia.”

    “I’m sorry for your losses,” Flora said, “but it could be that they already have her, and are seeking to kill you to sever the bond.”

    “I don’t think they would’ve gotten Julia without a fight,” I said, “she hasn’t drawn from me once since she’s been missing. She hasn’t even flared up on my flesh, but I still glow; it’s like she’s been sedated.”

    “Did you say she disappeared by the eastern entrance?” one of the matriarchs asked. I nodded.

    “Eight days ago?” another asked. I nodded again.

    “And she left at night?” a third matriarch asked. Again, I nodded. Every matriarch looked to Flora, the atmosphere of the room growing suddenly tense.

    “Well shit,” Flora said, frowning and sitting back, “the cunt got her.”

    “What?” I asked, confused and worried.

    “Arbortus is a super-organism,” Flora explained. “Each Great Maple acts as an appendage, all connected by the entwined roots that serve as vessels. There is no heart to this being, and there is no mind, but there is a womb, and where there’s a womb, there’s a cunt, and that cunt calls herself Passion.”

    “She is the spirit of fertility, and you will respect her!” a matriarch hissed at Flora.

    “Not again,” groaned a matriarch, putting her head in her hands.

    “She’s a cunt, Ashvine,” Flora scoffed to the first woman. “Just because she’s an essential cunt doesn’t make her less of one.”

    “You know she’s just trying to protect herself,” another mage said quietly. “It’s her nature to be intrusive.”

    “‘Intrusive’ is an interesting word,” Flora laughed humorlessly, “I think it fits her aptly.”

    “You always blamed her for your familial problems,” Ashvine growled at Flora, “but it wasn’t her fault; it was your mother’s!”

    “Are you calling my mother a whore?” Flora growled back.

    “Quite the opposite!” Ashvine snapped. “If she hadn’t been so unwilling to bear an heir, the other matriarchs wouldn’t have been compelled to seek Passion’s help, and an incubus would never have gone to her bed.”

    “Oh, that’s a fine solution!” Flora yelled, raising her hands. “Instead of listening to the woman to discover the reason for her chastity, let’s just send a beast to coerce her into fucking!”

    “That beast was your father,” said another matriarch, “and he loved you.”

    “He certainly had an interesting way of showing it. I didn’t know absence was a form of love.”

    “Are you sure?” Ashvine snarled. “Because that’s the exact kind of love you showed Willowbud!”

    The room fell suddenly silent, all eyes fixed on the locked gazes of Flora and Ashvine. It didn’t take too much conjecture on my part to realize these two matriarchs hated each other. I should have felt relieved that their eyes weren’t taking in my nudity, but I felt even worse. The hostility was so thick in the air I could practically taste it.

    “How dare you,” Flora whispered, her body shaking.

    “How dare I?” Ashvine hissed back, “How dare I?! You exiled my niece to Tentigo without telling my brother, and you have the audacity to vilify me?!. Twelve years-twelve years he searched for her, only to end up dead in some gutter in Drastin!”

    “You have no idea what I sacrificed!” Flora said haggardly, her face twisting. “You have no idea why I did what I did!”

    “Oh, we all know, Flora,” Ashvine laughed cruelly. “Great Giver knows your vanity killed your husband and your own daughter!”

    Oh shit. I thought, exchanging glances with Freydis. I stepped over to her as the screams became louder and shriller.

    “Hey, uh…” I whispered to her, “…I don’t think you should tell them about what happened to Tentigo.”

    “I must,” Freydis said, “they need to be warned.”

    “Maybe after we get Julia from this ‘Passion’ lady,” I said quietly as Ashvine and Flora stood, their faces inches apart, their spittle flying from their peeled lips, “but I’m afraid you might somehow start a civil war if you tell them now.”

    Freydis looked gravely at the screeching women, their green faces now red with fury, their eyes bulging with hate, their heads cocked forward, looking as though they’d ram each other with their horns. Freydis nodded slowly, and I let out a relieved sigh. After a few minutes of screaming, Flora pulled rank, and Ashvine stomped from the room, her fists clenched, her eyes glaring furiously at me. Clearly, she wasn’t one of the nymphs that held progressive ideals about the Heat Bringer. I shuddered. The sooner I got out of Arbortus, the better. The remaining matriarchs reorganized themselves in their chairs, Flora breathing deeply through her nose, trying to exhale her fury.

    “I am sorry, Sister Septina and High Guard Skyborne,” Flora said, composing herself. “That was something you did not need to see.”

    I shrugged my shoulders uncomfortably, unsure of what to say.

    “Passion doesn’t answer to anyone,” Flora said, “but she must listen to me if I come to speak with her. High Guard Skyborne, how many passengers can you carry in flight?”

    “I can carry you and the Bound One,” Freydis said. “If we leave now, we can make it to the eastern border of Arbortus by this evening.”

    “And time is of the essence,” Flora nodded, standing up, “let us be off.”

    JULIA

    Passion’s sons drank from my breasts, her daughters tasted my holes, and she herself, sucked from my manhood. I bit my lip and relaxed in the bed of sexual splendor, closing my eyes as I felt tongues sheening the tissue of my insides, lips pulling milk from my erect nipples, and a throat gently constricting around my cock. I splayed my fingers out lazily, shifted wantonly, moaned delectably. Minutes, hours, days and weeks meant nothing. The name ‘Heat Bringer’ meant nothing, and the name ‘Julia’ meant even less. The girl tasting my anus left it vacant, and a man came to take her place, pushing his bulging rod deep into my filth, causing me to whimper in gratitude as my back arched. Another man came up to me, rigid as desired, stroking himself with the lubrication that seeped from the womb and sheened our bodies. I stared along the length of him, smiled a half-lidded gaze, and pulled by body upward, reaching back and spreading my pale cheeks. I didn’t know how long I’d been in paradise, but somewhere down the line, my anus had lost some of its elasticity. I hardly ever gave my favorite hole a rest, and now it was almost constantly gaping; a ruby ruin centering the supple bulge of my glutes. This may have alarmed me at some point in my life, I didn’t know, but in paradise, it only excited me. Now I had room for more. The man already inside my ass moved, and the new man slid below me, centering his cock against his brother’s, and guiding me downward, stretching me into painful euphoria. They pressed on all sides of my sinful hole, rubbing against my prostate, causing my cock to curve with engorgement in their mother’s mouth. Their sisters licked my taint and trailed their tongues into the folds of my pussy as their brothers sucked the milk from my breasts, drawing from me in constant pleasure.

    My lust was never an exerting thing in paradise, but a languid, shifting thing, savoring every touch and violation to the fullest. My anus was slowly expanded, gaping me to new girths, training me for the day where I could add another man to the mix. I let my head drop behind my shoulders, my hair tumbling back, tickling the man’s face behind me as he held me upright, gently raising and lowering me onto his violating member. I moaned to the ceiling, exalting in my debauchery, living life by the seconds between breaths, by the pleasure between heartbeats.

    “I have a surprise for you,” Passion whispered, licking the tip of my cock. “I think you’ll like it.”

    “I always love your surprises,” I smiled. “What is it?”

    “You’ll see,” Passion giggled teasingly, her tongue traveling to my base, “it’s almost done. Just a few more—”

    “Passion?” a distant voice called from somewhere. Passion jolted upright, her eyes widening.

    “Passion?” the voice called again. “It’s Flora. I know you have the Heat Bringer in there.”

    There was that name again; Heat Bringer. Why did they call me that?

    “Is this your surprise?” I asked, petting Passion’s hair as I grinded on my sodomizers. “Is she going to join us?”

    “Passion,” the voice called again, louder this time, “I know you’re in there. I’ve got a valkyrie with a big fucking axe, and she isn’t as patient as I am.”

    “She sounds mad,” I giggled. “I wonder what she’ll do to us?”

    Passion was not sharing in my playfulness. Her eyes were darting nervously from me, to the slit in the room.

    “What’s wrong?” I asked, my lightheartedness dwindling just a bit.

    “Nothing,” Passion said, smiling unconvincingly, “you stay here, and I’ll take care of it. Don’t worry,” she kissed the tip of my throbbing shaft, and smiled with a little more conviction, “I’ll be back; just stay here.”

    LUCILLLA

    I didn’t know how the hell Julia physically got here. The path from our old campsite to the cherry blossom tree was a treacherous maze of twisting roots, some of which stood a hundred feet from the ground and offered only a few inches of foot room. A nymph might be able to traverse the path, but an elf? Impossible. It was no wonder Drask, Torondi and I never found her.

    Freydis stood with her axe in hand, waiting for Flora to give her permission to start hacking at the bulging mass of wood. Flora tapped her foot impatiently, and was about to give Freydis the nod, when the tree opened. Pink light glowed from a slit in the trunk, and a nymph the likes of which I’d never seen emerged from its depths. To say Passion was stunning would be an understatement. Not only was she more voluptuous than any nymph in Arbortus, but her tan skin sparkled from thousands of gemstone freckles, her hair waved a garish scarlet from her crown, and protruding from this mane, were two black antlers. Her golden irises quivered from their purple depths, and her lush lips trembled to the cadence of her chattering teeth. She was terrified. Good. I hated this bitch the moment I saw her.

    “W-w-w-what do you w-w-want, Flora?” Passion stuttered.

    “The Heat Bringer, you stuttering whore,” Flora laughed cruelly, clearly enjoying Passion’s fear, “let her go.”

    “I can’t,” Passion said softly, “she’s a threat.”

    “She’s no threat,” Flora said, waving her hand impatiently. “She killed the emperor’s own daughter; she is no ally of the elves.”

    “It doesn’t matter,” Passion said, only looking at Flora, not daring to look at me, “she has the potential to end all of us.”

    “Hey!” I yelled at Passion, but she would not meet my gaze. “Julia doesn’t give a shit about your fucking forest! Let her go!”

    “I am sorry, Bound One,” Passion said, her purple eyes glistening, but still looking away, her bottom lip trembling uncontrollably, “but I cannot let her go.”

    “Why the fuck not?!” I shrieked. She wouldn’t look at me; the bitch wouldn’t look at me!

    “B-b-b-because…” Passion whispered, staring off to the side, “because I love her.”

    Hot rage boiled inside me, burning into my mind, electrifying my muscles. I rushed Passion like a crazed animal, and pounced on her, tearing at her hair, scratching at her face, trying to deface her beauty to a mass of bloody pulp. I’d never laid my hands on anyone in anger before, but I couldn’t stop myself now. The audacity of this woman, the balls on her, to say she loved Julia, when Julia had bound with me?!

    “Look at me, you cunt!” I screamed, beating her over and over, smacking her face into a blur of flailing scarlet hair. “Julia belongs to me! She loves me! She doesn’t give a shit about you!

    Passion didn’t try to defend herself; she let me beat her. She let me scratch and bite and rip until my fingernails broke and my arms grew tired. Freydis put her arms around me comfortingly, and then pulled me away, leaving the spirit of Arbortus sobbing and breathing raggedly, but infuriatingly unharmed. The scratches on her face melded together, the patches on her scalp filled with hair, and the bruises on her body dimmed to nothing. She stood on wobbling legs, wiped the grime from her face, and looked at me for the first time.

    “I am sorry, Bound One,” she said, her voice wavering in her chest, “but I cannot give her back to you.”

    The rage left me, and only the sinking despair remained. There was nothing I could do to this woman, nothing that would shake her resolve. She was terrified of me, but she was willing to face that fear for her love. For my love.

    “Please,” I begged, feeling tears welling in my own eyes, “please let her go.”

    “I’m sorry,” Passion mouthed silently, looking painfully guilty. She turned around, her hands leaving the side of the threshold, and Julia stepped into view behind her. My jaw clicked open. Julia moved with a sultriness that would put a succubus to shame, and smiled with a confidence that would make a prince shit himself. It wasn’t just her demeanor that had changed, but her body as well. Her breasts stood fuller and higher on her chest, now larger than my own, her skin sparkled with thousands of gemstone freckles, and between her legs… holy Mother above… between her legs, dangled a long, thick, veiny cock. Her gaze swept over Freydis, me, and Flora with passing disinterest, and then she grabbed Passion by the ass, and kissed her with a hedonism that would’ve made a whore blush.

    “Who are your friends?” Julia asked Passion after she’d pulled from the kiss, smiling into her lover’s purple eyes.

    “Don’t worry about them,” Passion whispered, caressing Julia’s apple cheek, “they were just leaving.”

    They turned away from us, Passion’s arm wrapped around Julia’s waist, Julia’s hand buried in the fat of Passion’s ass.

    “Julia!” I called raggedly to her, struggling in Freydis’s arms. “Julia, it’s Lucilla Flitari!”

    Flora snapped her head sharply toward me, her eyes widening and her mouth falling agape, but I didn’t give a shit about her. Julia paused for a moment, turning over her pale shoulder and giving me a confused smile, before facing away once more.

    “Julia!” I screamed. “Don’t you know me?”

    She didn’t turn around.

    “Don’t you love me?!” I cried hoarsely, my throat catching in my neck.

    She just kept walking. The slit in the wood began to close, the image of my love thinning, her form growing to a dark silhouette against the pink glow. The last I’d ever see of her, unless I said the right thing. The words that would bring Julia back to herself. The words that had defined her.

    “You killed your parents, Julia!” I shrieked after her. “You burned them alive, you murderer!”

    JULIA

    Life had been a blissful melody, each note playing in perfect succession with the other, each chord thrumming in time with the light cadence, each verse and chorus a tune of care-free nothing. Then someone cut the strings, someone smashed the drums, someone slaughtered the choir. I stopped suddenly, my breath catching in my throat, my mind beating against my skull.

    “Heat Bringer?” Passion asked beside me, failing to conceal the touch of alarm in her voice. “Are you alright?”

    Mommy and Daddy are yelling at each other….

    My face slackened as the memory played before my eyes.

    “Hey,” Passion whispered, taking my hand in her face, her eyes searching mine, “what’s wrong?”

    I’m crying in the corner, trying to get them to stop yelling….

    My lip began to tremor and twitch, indenting my cheek with pained lines.

    “Shhhhh,” Passion cooed, trying to be gentle and calming, trying to keep the fear from her eyes, “don’t worry about the past; let it fade from you.”

    Mommy is snarling in Daddy’s face, poking her finger into his chest….

    My eyes began to quiver in their sockets, burning with eminent tears.

    “You didn’t do those things she said,” Passion whispered, trying to bring me into embrace. “She’s a liar, Heat Bringer; she just wants to hurt you.”

    Daddy winds back his hand and slaps Mommy, sending her spiraling to the ground.…

    My vision filmed over, my hands clenched and unclenched, my breath grew hot in my chest.

    “Let me help you forget,” Passion pleaded, her eyes wet, her hands grasping for me, “let me take the pain away.”

    I’m screaming at Daddy, screaming high and loud, so shrilly I don’t even realize it’s my voice….

    My muscles tensed beneath my skin, stronger than I remembered, surging with an energy that was all-too familiar.

    “Let me love you!” Passion gasped, pushing her body against mine, grabbing hold of me desperately. “Please!”

    It erupts from my body, uncontrollable, untamed, uncaring. Blue fire bursting from every surface of my form, setting the world aflame. Blackened faces screaming in agony, melting before my eyes… Mommy… Daddy….

    My heart was thumping irregularly in my chest, an off-beat cadence that tore at my diaphragm. I fell into Passion, my mouth gasping, my eyes crying, my head a fever of memories, their pain burning into my temples and behind my sockets, raging against my skull.

    “Please, Julia,” Passion sobbed into my chest, hands squeezing my shoulders, “please come back to me.”

    Julia, that was my name. Julia Gendian; former sister of the Maternal Order, orphan of parents I had murdered, god of a religion I didn’t believe in. Lover of a woman who’d known me my whole life. Captive of a spirit who had stolen me from her.

    I looked down in horror at the body she had changed, down at the evidence of sin that laid bare upon my flesh. Sin that would never wash away, sin that could not be forgiven. Deformation for the sake of depravity, indulgence in excess and debauchery, abandonment of everything I once stood for. My identity had been raped from me, my gender mutilated for perverse purposes, but that’s not what tortured me now. No, the agony that raged in my mind, was the knowledge that I had asked for it.

    “What did you do to me?” I hissed through clenched teeth, my fingers sinking into Passion’s shoulders.

    “Only what you wanted,” Passion whimpered, eyes bulging and trembling.

    “What I wanted?!” I growled, shaking Passion. “Do you think I wanted this?!”

    “I’m sorry!” Passion cried, still trying to pull me close, still trying to fuck me.

    “You’re sorry?” I snarled, forcing her face to within a breath of mine. “You’re sorry?!

    “I love you,” Passion whimpered, her big, purple eyes staring with all the adoration in the world.

    I actually laughed. An uncontrollable, hideous bout of mirth came pouring from some dark place within me, some rot that had festered and spread to every corner of my mind. I was already a murderer, wasn’t I? I was damned to hell for the worst kind of sin, and I’d spent all my life trying to pray away the unforgivable. I’d always been a liar, a disgusting cunt who’s good at pretending, as Lucilla had said, except I’d only ever been lying to myself. This body was my reward from damnation, my true form, a reflection of the black soul that dwelt within it. Why not stack one more mortal sin onto the pyre, and reserve a better seat in hell?

    I grabbed Passion by her mane of scarlet and tore her head back, smiling into her bulging eyes as my hand ran covetously along her form. Her breath quickened in her throat, her back arched for me, and she melted to me, her body teeming with desire as her lenses quaked with fear. I loosened the hold I had on her mane, and tenderly cupped her wet cheek into my palm as my other hand pulled her close by the small of her back.

    “In a way, Passion,” I smiled warmly, wiping her tears away with my thumb, “I love you too.”

    I kissed her trembling lips. I tasted her fear, her love and her regret, and then I burst alight in white flame. I didn’t stop kissing her as she blackened and crackled, hissed and fused. I didn’t stop kissing her until she was ash.

    LUCILLA

    “You’re supposed to be dead,” Flora’s voice sounded from somewhere as I rested against the cherry blossom tree, my cheek pressing into the bark, my hands splayed pathetically across it.

    “I’m supposed to be a lot of things,” I muttered, “but the only thing I’ve managed to be is a disappointment. Sorry to disappoint you.”

    Freydis’s axe struck the tree for the twentieth time, hardly making a gouge in the wood. She cursed under her breath, wiped her brow, and went back at it, sending chips and sparks flying as blade met hard bark. Flora crouched in front of me, taking my chin in her hand and matching our gazes.

    “Does your Father know you’re alive?” Flora asked. I shook my head. “Does anyone?” she asked, and I shook my head again. She let out a relieved sigh, and then levelled our eyes. “You need to leave Arbortus,” Flora said slowly, as though speaking to a child, “you need to leave now. If the other matriarchs find out who you are, you’re dead, and I’m dethroned. You have a day to leave before I send scouts, and they won’t be taking you prisoner.”

    “I’m not leaving Julia,” I grumbled.

    “Julia has left you, Princess,” Flora frowned, standing up. “Passion is honor-bound to see me when I call, and she has. She will not come out again, and Freydis will not cut her way into the womb within this century.”

    “She’ll come back to me,” I muttered, more to myself than Flora. “She has to.”

    “I said the same thing about my husband,” Flora said, scowling down at me. “I said the same thing about my daughter after I’d realized what I’d done. They don’t come back, Princess; they just die.”

    My flesh illuminated brighter than it ever had, blinding the world in white light. Flora covered her face with her hands, Freydis fell backward, and I smiled.

    JULIA

    Passion’s children were ash on the floor, her womb was a burnt, bleeding cavern that smelled of charred meat. Her ethereal voice was raspy and hoarse in my mind, a dim song begging for mercy.

    Please, Julia! Passion croaked. There is still time to undo this!

    “You raped and deformed me,” I replied, my form ablaze on every surface, my footsteps searing into the living floor.

    I loved you! Passion screamed in anguish. I still do! We can still be together, Julia; I can forgive you!

    “Forgive me?” I laughed, writing my name on the walls with a gout of flame, hearing the sweet sound of Passion’s screams in the womb.

    You don’t know what you’re doing! Passion cried, her voice far-past desperation. It’s not just me you’re killing, but the entire forest!

    “A true atrocity,” I smiled, “like Droktin’s Pass, or the melting of Hektinar. I wonder what they’ll call this?”

    Stop, please! Passion sobbed, her voice sounding like that of an old woman’s.

    “Why should I?” I asked, breathing in wet smoke and fire.

    We have a daughter! Passion screeched; her voice wrought with agony. She’s still incubating within my womb. If you kill me, you’ll kill her!

    “That was your surprise, huh?” I chuckled. “Sorry Honey, but I’m not ready to be a father. You’ll just have to get that abortion.” Keep my seat warm for me, Satan.

    Please, Julia, Passion whimpered, I don’t want to die.

    “But I want you to.” I grinned up at the ceiling, and then raised my arms, and blasted the roof off. I tested the limits of my powers, and realized there were none. I reveled in the excess with Passion one last time, and surged my endless blaze into the sky. The cherry blossom tree disintegrated above me, its remnants flying upward, propelled by the white vortex that pierced the night clouds, and thinned to a line in the stratosphere. I was a beacon of light for the world to see, a symbol of death for all to witness. I drew more and more, laughing as the power coursed through me, feeling every nerve electrify as I did what my blasphemous body was meant to do.

    The catharsis faded from me with the last echoes of Passion’s screams, and I let the endless vortex dwindle and disappear. I smiled to myself, my heart feeling light, my body thrumming pleasantly. Blackness surrounded me, charred vestiges of my vengeance, smoky reminders of my divine justice. My smile faded, and my heart began to grow heavier. I frowned and shivered, suddenly feeling very cold. I dropped to my knees, my flesh connecting with something that was once alive, something that I had once loved. I pulled my hand from the ashes and looked at it, staring at the lines of death that creased my palms, reading my fortune like a morbid mystic.

    “Oh my god,” I whispered, tears falling from my eyes, “what have I done?”

    Only silence answered me. The crickets weren’t chirping their mating calls, the bats weren’t flitting lustfully in the air, and the owls weren’t hooting their love across the branches. The beautiful green lights that had illuminated this place of majesty were gone, leaving only dead blackness, and the embers of my fire. I had done it; I had killed Arbortus. It wouldn’t die today, or tomorrow, or even in a year, but it would be dying for that long, losing a little bit of its brilliance each moment until the last tree fell. Passion’s shrieks echoed in my skull, joining the discordant harmony of my mother and father in the deep pit of my psyche. I only killed what I loved. There was nothing in me but death.

    “Father?” a soft voice asked from behind me. I started upright and whirled around, feeling the blaze beginning to alight on my skin. Good Mother, she looked like me. She had my apple cheeks, red lips, emerald irises, white sclera, and pointed ears, but Passion’s hue of red hair, and Passion’s black antlers sprouting from it. Her sparkling complexion was a mixture of Passion’s shade and mine, giving her an olive tone, and it layered over a slender, but nubile body. Her breasts were petite but well-formed, her backside was cute and supple, her legs were thin but toned, and between her thighs, dangled the same deformity as her mother’s… or father’s, I guessed.

    “Mother made me leave the womb once you started burning stuff,” my daughter said, looking around with wide eyes, “she said you were going to kill her.”

    I swallowed, unable to even say ‘I’m sorry,’ unable to make any sound at all. I just sat on my knees before the girl I had fathered, before the girl I’d tried to kill in utero just a minute ago. She did not seem to be mad at me; she didn’t even seem to be sad. She just looked around at the black silhouettes of the Great Maples, her mouth hanging open.

    “Is the world always this dark?” she asked. “Mother told me there was supposed to be something called ‘the sun’ and it—there it is!” she exclaimed excitedly, pointing toward the sky, “It’s not yellow like she said, and it’s not exactly a circle, more like a crescent, but—”

    “That’s the moon,” I said quietly. “The sun comes out during the day.”

    “The moon!” my daughter said with hushed awe. “So, this is night, huh? Where are all the green lights?”

    “Your mother made the lights,” I whispered, my voice shaking, “and I killed her.”

    “That you did,” she said, looking at the ashes, “and you did quite a good job of it.”

    “I’m sorry,” I barely spoke, breathing ragged with eminent weeping. “I’m so, so sorry.”

    “Mother told me you would be really sad,” my daughter said as she walked toward me, “she said not to blame you for killing her; she said it was her own fault.”

    “No,” I replied softly, turning my hand over in the ashes, “I chose to do this. I wanted to do this. I’m evil.”

    “You’re not evil!” my daughter laughed, sitting cross-legged across from me. “You’re my dad, and since I’m not evil, that means you can’t be either! Everyone knows evil is hereditary.”

    “Everyone knows that, huh?” I said numbly. “Who’s everyone?”

    “Um…” my daughter said, eyes wide, looking bewildered, “…I think I just made that up! What is that called, when you say something that’s not true?”

    “A lie,” I replied, undoubtedly looking as bewildered as my daughter.

    “A lie!” she exclaimed proudly. “I just told a lie! Maybe I am evil!”

    “Passion taught you the word ‘hereditary,’ but she didn’t teach you about lying?”

    “Don’t be too hard on her,” my daughter insisted in almost a scolding tone, “she only had about thirty seconds to teach me language, motor skills, concepts of life and death, math, physics, biology, and history before you blew her up.”

    “Oh.” I replied, dropping my head, my emotions a dumbing mixture of confusion, grief and shame.

    “Hey,” my daughter smiled, putting a hand on my knee, “she also taught me about how great a person you are; how kind and loving you can be, how gentle and patient you are.”

    “I’m none of those things,” I whispered, a tear rolling down my cheek.

    “You are all of those things,” my daughter grinned brightly, “and I love you, Dad.”

    My daughter crawled forward, turned around, and sat in my lap. She snuggled into my abdomen, made a pillow of my breasts, and then folded my arms around her. I sat stupidly for a moment, terrified and confused, ashamed and bewildered. Some primal feeling began to swell within me. It was a warmth in my chest, a thrumming in my heart, a softness in my troubled mind. This was my child; I knew it without having to know, felt it without having to feel. Maternal and paternal instincts kicked-in, and I pulled my daughter into a protective, loving embrace, placed my lips on her crown and kissed her. She was Passion’s gift to me, the surprise she no-doubt thought would cement a love she’d engineered, but a love I had felt nonetheless. It made the guilt almost unbearable, but the warmth of my daughter’s form quelled the anguish. I made a silent promise to the woman I’d murdered; no harm would come to our daughter. I swore it on what was left of my soul.

    “The last thing Mother told me,” my daughter said softly, “was to help you find someone called ‘the Life Giver.’ She said the Life Giver could rebuild the womb and save Arbortus.”

    “The Life Giver is a Creator,” I said, resting my chin on my daughter’s head, “like me. No one knows who, what or where he or she is.”

    “He’s a human boy,” my daughter said, “his name’s Bradley, or Bradford, or something. He lives in Drastin with a vampire.”

    “What?” I exclaimed. “How do you know?”

    “Mother had a permanent connection with all creatures born here,” the girl said, splaying her arms out dramatically to the darkness. “They were all conceived because of her mating mushrooms, so in some ways, she was kind of a mother to all of them. Some old lady was hanging out with this Brant guy, and she was born here, so Mother knew where he was. She told me the vampires address, told me to tell you, and then she died.”

    Redemption. No, not redemption, there was no redemption from this, but there was restitution, and that was a start. Passion’s last moment were valiant ones, and that knowledge made my guilt even more painful, but I resolved not to waste her efforts. The pain within me was good; pain was a healer. The guilt was good; the guilt would remind me, the guilt would teach me, the guilt would strengthen me. I was damned to hell ten-times over, but that didn’t mean I would jump into the express lane. Satan could find a seat for me in the back, with less leg room.

    “Tell me where the Life Giver lives.”

    LUCILLA

    “What have you done?” Flora coughed beside me, ashes falling on our bodies like snow. Freydis lay still in the brush, unconscious, but breathing.

    “I tried to hold it in,” I groaned as I pulled a branch off me, “but I can’t keep her from using it if she wants to.”

    “She’s killed my kingdom!” Flora gasped, kneeling before the blown-out remains of Passion’s womb. “She’s destroyed everything!”

    “I would say I’m sorry,” I said, dusting myself off, “but your kingdom tried to steal her from me.”

    “The harvest won’t come,” Flora lamented, not listening to me, “the trees won’t bear fruit, the roots won’t yield sprouts, the grain will wither and the stalks will fall. My people will starve.”

    I knew I should’ve felt horrified at what Julia had done, but I only felt relief. It was, after all, exactly what I’d hoped she’d do. I had gladly traded an entire nation for my own romance, but no one ever accused me of being selfless. Julia however, was as empathetic as I was narcissistic, and I had no doubts that she was near-suicidal with guilt.

    “They’ll hang me for this,” Flora was muttering, looking around with disbelieving eyes. “Ashvine will take my crown, and lead the exodus to Tentigo. I’ll be forever known as the arch matriarch who let Arbortus be destroyed by the enemy.”

    I climbed the smoldering wreckage of the womb, and crested the wooden crater to find Julia sitting cross-legged in the middle of it all, with what could only be her daughter sitting in her lap. I knew it the moment I saw her; the resemblance was uncanny. The girl’s eyes flicked to me, and she grew small in her mother’s arms like a shy toddler, an action that seemed incredibly odd coming from a fully-grown woman. Julia eyed me for a second, a maternal look of protectiveness on her face that I didn’t much care for. She turned her attention to the girl, nuzzling her mouth against her daughter’s pointed ears, and whispering something. The girl tentatively relaxed, and Julia nodded for me to come forward. This… this was going to be tough. I could immediately tell I was no longer the most important person in Julia’s life, and that did not gel with me at all. I silently cursed Passion once more as I made my way to the new family, trying to figure out how I fit into it.

    “This is Lucilla,” Julia said to her daughter, watching me as I approached, “she’s kind of like my wife, but we’re not married.”

    “Hi Lucilla,” the girl said, smiling a small smile. I returned it with a smile of my own, though there wasn’t anything genuine behind it, and Julia could tell.

    “Lucilla doesn’t know you,” Julia said, staring hard into my eyes, “but she will, and you two will learn to love each other, because that’s what family does.”

    That message was loud and clear; I could either be the bitchy step-mom, or the cool one, and my choice would dictate the new dynamic of our relationship. I naturally leaned toward the former option, but I’d try my damnedest to be the latter. I took a seat next to Julia, grinning internally as I felt Passion’s ashes shift between my ass cheeks. How’s that smell, you home-wrecking cunt?

    “What’s your name?” I asked the girl in Julia’s lap.

    “I don’t have a name,” she replied.

    “What would you like your name to be?” Julia asked her daughter.

    “Um…” the girl mused, looking around, “how about… Diamond?”

    “Because you sparkle like a diamond?” Julia chuckled.

    “That’s right,” Diamond grinned, staring up at her mother from the tops of her eyes.

    “Diamond’s a stripper’s name, Sweetie,” I said to the girl. “Maybe pick something less slutty.”

    Julia gave me a withering glare, but I just shrugged.

    “It’s true.” I said matter-of-factly. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that it’s coming from a girl whose mother was named ‘Passion,’ but…”

    I stopped as I felt Julia’s power boiling within me, ready to blaze from her narrowing eyes and melt me to nothing. Though I was resistant to her flame, I still felt the terror. This was not the same woman who couldn’t kill a mage to save her own life; this Julia was much more dangerous. Goddamn, was it sexy. Julia’s entire persona screamed sex and violence. The way she carried herself, the way she stared at me, the way she looked in general. Julia undoubtedly thought her new body was an abomination, but all I could see were improvements. I hated Passion with a… passion, but I had to admit, I was a fan of her work.

    “Diamond is a great name,” I gulped, “absolutely beautiful.”

    Julia’s face softened into a smile, and I had to keep myself from swooning. I doubted Julia wanted to fuck on the ashes of her dead lover, in front of her newborn adult daughter, but I would’ve been down. Hell, Diamond could even join-in if she wanted to. I tried not to look at it, but facial features weren’t the only things mother and daughter had in common.

    “Diamond knows where the Life Giver is,” Julia said to me as she kissed her daughter’s head, “he’s a human boy living in Drastin. He can create a new womb, and save Arbortus.”

    “That’s great,” I said, looking around at the forest that should be alight with Passion’s glow, “but can he make a new Passion?”

    “He can,” Julia said, “but it will be dangerous for him to do. He might create a new Sentient if he fails.”

    “Is that what Passion was?” I asked.

    “She was flesh and blood in some ways,” Julia said, looking at the ash, “spirit in others, but she was no Sentient; Sentient’s can’t die.”

    Julia held her daughter closer, practically smothering Diamond in the embrace. I could see behind her emerald eyes, and she was barely holding it together. I was glad Diamond was with her now; Julia might’ve actually killed herself if she wasn’t. Still, this wouldn’t be an easy wound to heal. It might never heal, but I would do my best. I might be a selfish cunt, but I do know how to love.

    “C’mon,” I said, placing my hand on Julia’s arm, “let’s get out of here.”

    Excerpt from Arbitrus Gen’s Journal, Chapter Fifteen, Page Two-hundred Seventy-one

    As I close out this self-indulgent rumination of my past, I feel compelled to speak directly to you. Not to you, the reader, unless by chance the person reading this is a Heat Bringer. If time and circumstance have brought the two of us together in this moment across millennia, then I can only assume that it is the Holy Mother’s work. I implore you, Heat Bringer. Do not make the mistakes I made. Do not dally in the illusion of love and happiness. These things are not meant for you. You have not been gifted like the Life Giver and the Earth Former; you have been chosen. Chosen to carry the heaviest of burdens. You are death, and you must embrace it. Your purpose is to kill, and you must understand it. Likely, by the time you are of the age that you can read this, you are already well-acquainted with your capacity to destroy. I am sorry for what you have gone through. I am sorry for who you have lost. I am sorry for the guilt that you carry. Remember in your darkest moments, what God always taught her followers. Pain is a healer. Pain makes us stronger. You will be the strongest of them all, Heat Bringer. You have to be to face what is coming.


  • Titcage (Chapter 12)

    Font size : +


    Claire has been made to take work experience at “Titcage”, a lobby organisation created to degrade women. The work and its requirements are slowly degrading Claire and, in stages, turning her into the kind of slut they want.

    Chapter 12
    THE TRAINING TAPE IMPROVED

    The next day when Claire got to work, she went straight to Michael’s office and pulled off her panties.

    ‘Thank you, twat,’ said Michael. ‘Now put your training phallus in. I think you should be wearing it at work too.’

    ‘What, here?’ asked Claire, aghast. She had it in her purse, because she was scared of her sister finding it at home, but she needed to get herself wet before she could slide the large object inside her, and in any case she didn’t want Michael to watch her do it.

    ‘No, go use the toilets, that’s fine,’ said Michael, and Claire sighed in relief. He passed her a roll of duct tape. ‘Use this to keep it in. Report back to me once you’re set up.’

    Claire was too happy to not have to shove the fuckstick inside her in front of her boss to think about objecting to using it at all. She went to the toilets (which were blessedly free from Sluthole) and tentatively rubbed her pussy until she felt herself getting moist. It seemed much easier these days than it had in the past. Once she was well lubricated, she slid the vibrator up her twat, gasping in pleasure at its thickness, and then ran a strip of tape from her butt crack to her waist to keep the device inside her. The vibrator immediately began to pulse, and Claire felt her pussy throb eagerly in response.

    Mostly waddling, Claire made her way back to Michael’s office. Already the earphones were telling her she was a slut and a whore.

    ‘Thanks Claire,’ said Michael. ‘Now we’re taking you off normal duties today because we need your help to improve this training tape.’ He led her to a small room with a chair and a large TV screen. He motioned her to sit down in the chair. Then he took each of her arms and handcuffed them to the chair.

    Claire jumped. ‘What are you doing?’ she exclaimed.

    ‘Nothing sinister!’ said Michael. ‘Calm down. We just want you to stay here until lunch.’ He hit a button, and images appeared on the screen. They were of a naked woman. It was a porn film. There was no sound.

    ‘All we want you do, Claire, is just listen to your tape, and repeat everything you hear the tape say out loud. We’re going to use it to make a better tape. Microphones will pick it up. Don’t worry, just enjoy your device and the film, and repeat what the tape tells you.’

    He bent down, and hiked up the back of Claire’s skirt, so that Claire’s bare ass was against the chair.

    ‘Enjoy!’ he said, and left.

    Claire wiggled. The handcuffs kept her tightly in place. On the screen, the naked woman was beginning to suck on a large, hard cock. A man’s hand was entwined in her hair, controlling the movements of her head. Claire felt the vibrator buzz happily in her pussy, and couldn’t help but moan again.

    ‘Claire is a slut,’ said the tape, so Claire said, ‘Claire is a slut.’ And then that wasn’t so bad, so she kept going.

    ‘Claire is a whore. Claire likes sucking cock. I like sucking cock. I like being raped. I like lezzing off with sluts. Sluts deserve to be raped. I deserve to be raped. My big udders are for fucking. I am a big slutty cow. I like my training tape. I like sucking cunts.’

    Talking constantly was thirsty work; thirstier, when she considered how aroused the vibrator was making her and how constantly her cunt was drooling. Every half an hour, Michael came in and gave her a glass of cordial. The cordial was different to her usual drink – yellower, and tarter – but she drank it down thirstily.

    She soon felt her bladder growing uncomfortably full. She needed to piss. She mentioned it to Michael the next time he came in but he ignored her. And he ignored her the time after that. Finally, near noon, Claire, crying, pissed herself, feeling the warm urine pool on the chair and then drip down to the floor. The stimulation of her cunt caused by the pissing was all she needed to finally orgasm. She felt the pleasure run through her as she sat there pissing herself, shuddering all through her body from the cum.

    ‘I am a slut. I am a fucktoy. My cunt deserves to be punished,’ she said hoarsely between sobs, barely able to watch the sex on the screen through her tears. It was maybe the twelfth or thirteenth time she had repeated those words. They felt familiar now.

    Not long after Claire pissed herself, Michael came in and set Claire loose. He didn’t comment on the urine on the floor. He just uncuffed her, thanked her, and told her to go back to her normal job.

    Claire was intercepted on the way to her desk by Sluthole. ‘Where have you been?’ said the cruel minx as she pulled Claire into the toilets. Inside, she was disappointed to find that Claire’s pussy was sealed with tape, and that Claire had recently voided her bladder. She pissed on Claire’s leg anyway, and seeing as she couldn’t rub Claire’s twat she instead grabbed Claire’s nipples through her blouse and painfully twisted them while she tongue-kissed Claire’s mouth.

    Afterwards, back at her desk, Jim said, ‘You know, she can only boss you around because she’s a higher grade than you. She’s a W. If you were a W you could say no.’

    Claire turned in her seat to look at Jim. His cock rested against her left cheek as she looked up at him. She could feel it oozing slime onto her skin.

    ‘Look,’ said Jim. You’re a Z now, but you could be a Y at least. Look at this.’

    He showed her a card:

    Y Grade
    Presentation:
    – Dresses appealingly.
    – Has camera installed in bedroom and does not attempt to avoid appearing in front of it.
    – Keeps cunt shaved.
    Attitude & Obedience:
    – Is polite to others.
    – Does not express feminist viewpoints.
    – Does not ask other women to wear more clothes or act less sluttily.
    Toileting:
    – Uses standard Titcage toilets appropriately while at the workplace (pisses standing onto floor and is not bothered by presence of other women).
    Masturbation:
    – Masturbates at least four times a week.
    Treatment of sluts:
    – Addresses other female Titcage employees by their shortened Titcage names.
    Treatment of men:
    – Replies when spoken to.
    – Listens attentively when men speak to her.

    ‘Do you fit that?’ he asked.

    ‘Most of it,’ said Claire, blushing, realising that she was admitting to masturbating four times a week. In reality it was more like seven or eight times a week at present but there was no need to say that.

    ‘Most of?’ asked Jim. ‘What are you missing?’

    ‘I… hide from the camera in my room, most times,’ said Claire. ‘I get dressed after showers in the bathroom and… stuff.’ I masturbate in the toilet, not my bed, she thought.

    ‘Well, stop that. And then go see Michael and ask for a promotion. You deserve it.’
    It sounded like it might free her from Sluthole. Claire looked up at Jim gratefully, her eyes wide and loving. The motion made Jim’s penis bounce across her jaw and land on her mouth.

    Slowly, Jim reached out and held the back of her head. Claire tried to pull away, but his hand wouldn’t let her. He pulled his hips back, and then slowly pushed them forward, rubbing his cock across her chin and lower lip. She opened her mouth to complain, and then Jim pushed forward a bit more, just into her mouth, and orgasmed.

    Once again sperm flew into her mouth and splattered across her face. It was warm and sticky and humiliating and it tasted good. This time Jim didn’t look shocked. ‘Thank you, twat,’ he said, looking down at her tits gratefully as he shuddered with ecstasy. ‘Thank you. You’re wonderful. You’re such a good cunt.’ He continued holding her hair for long minutes while his cock pumped out the last of his semen, and then finally he released her. He scooped a little cum off her face with his fingers, and then pushed it into her mouth. Not knowing what to do, Claire sucked on his fingers.

    ‘Good twat,’ said Jim again, and then backed away.

    Claire didn’t know what to think as she showered off. He’d cum all over her face. On purpose! It was gross! On the other hand he must have been as horny as she was, being teased all day by her face bumping against his cock. She’d kind of been a tease. And he’d looked so loving afterwards. Like he really loved her. It had happened in front of everyone though – a boy had cummed on her! But no one had seemed to care.

    She decided that maybe it wasn’t too bad.

    At 2.15 she went into Michael’s office, put on her panties, got photographed, then took them off. And at the end of the day when she went in to get her panties back, he had a little surprise for her – a new tape.

    She knew what was on it even before she put it on that night, after being spanked and masturbating. It was her own voice, telling her those awful things.

    ‘I am a fucktoy,’ said her own voice in her head. ‘I like drinking cum. I like licking pussy.’

    (To be continued…)


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Interview With The Tentacle Demon Chapter 6: Rumors

    Font size : +


    Sorority girls love tentacles, but all good things must end.

    CHAPTER 6: RUMORS

    {-{-{-

    So it went on like that, a new girl every night. I would show up and they would be waiting for me, naked or nearly so, in that room. Some eager, some nervous, some unsure what they were getting into, but all came away satisfied, and so did I. No, wait, there was the one exception to waiting naked. The last girl in the group before starting over at the top of the list. I walked into the room that night, and she was there, but still dressed, and absolutely terrified. Young, a freshman I guess. Very cute. “What’s this?” I asked. “Aren’t you ready for me?”

    “I-I’m sorry,” She said timidly, obviously mustering all her courage just to speak to me. “I can’t… I can’t do this like the other girls did. I’m… I’m still a virgin. Nobody else knows, and I’d never live it down if I were the only girl in the sorority to not do it with you. They all keep saying how amazing it is, so I know I should do it, but I can’t just give myself over to a monster for my first time. So… you’re going to have to force yourself on me like you always did to girls before you met us. I won’t even fight back or anything. Please, just rape me.”

    She barely got the words “rape me” out, I was already grabbing hold of her limbs and pulling them into position. She yelled out in surprise and fear. I could feel it from her now, deep down she did want to be fucked, just like any girl her age with the hormones raging. I think she would have been fine giving it up to some boy. But handling a tentacle demon with no sexual experience scared the shit out of her. Well, rightfully so, she wasn’t my first virgin by far, and it’s always rougher for them, though that does make it nicer for me.

    I tore her clothes off, got going on her tits and rubbing her hairy pussy, and lifted her off the floor. True to her word she didn’t resist at all. She even started to calm down a little, started getting into it, before I went inside her. She was tight, and it hurt her. She screamed delightfully loud. Then louder when I broke through her cherry. After a while I got her pussy full to the limit. Tears streamed down her face, she was in pain, but she looked at me and said, “Fuck me!” Well of course I was, but it proved she was being brave and trying to endure. Eventually she did reach the point where some pleasure started to mix with the pain. Which meant it was time for the next step.

    When she felt the tentacle at her asshole her face changed to a look of shear panic. She shrieked with pain as I forced my way in and took her anal virginity. Very tight back there too. Took a long time to get all the way in. She was crying and moaning nonstop with her mouth hanging open, pain, pleasure, didn’t matter anymore, so I was able to go straight in. That and the introduction of action on her clit caught her body off guard. She finally broke through the pain and came. After it was over and she was on the floor, tired, sore, and coated with my cum, I heard her whispering, “Thank you.”

    I told her, “You are welcome, my dear. And thank you as well.” She smiled weakly, and I left. When she came around again in the rotation she was completely changed, as eager as the rest of them and enjoyed herself completely. Hmmm, that actually wasn’t very long before the whole thing ended.

    We were partway into the girls’ third turns when I started hearing the rumors. You see during the day I made my human face a little younger looking than usual and just hung around campus. I had nowhere better to go, nothing else to do. For some reason Eta Nu Tau suddenly became a big topic of discussion everywhere. Nobody knew exactly what but they all said something untoward was going on there. I knew then that I had overstayed my welcome. It was the most perfect set up I’d ever encountered in my life, but if I tried to hang on to it something bad was bound to happen to me. So I left.

    [-[-[-

    -}-}-}

    We never knew how the rumors got started. The girls all swore to total secrecy. Not that any of them were altogether accurate. We were performing sexual rituals, or holding orgies, or had an S&M dungeon and half the girls were sex slaves to the other half, or performing bestiality, or we were nudists, or running a prostitution ring out of the house, or harboring a criminal, or practicing witchcraft, or we were devil worshipers holding black masses. You can see the common themes there. It started out slow, but gained momentum quickly. Everybody was talking about it, and harassing our girls about it, and it seemed the more we denied things the worse it got.

    Gruthsorik just stopped coming one night, we figured he must have caught wind of it all. None of us ever saw him again. Soon after that the inevitable happened and the university finally stepped in. They never had a damn thing on us of course, but they spun it into a big scandal anyway and eventually put us on suspension just to be able to say they had done something, which only confirmed our guilt in the eyes of the public. Instead of going away, the rumors became legendary. It took the chapter decades to fully recover after that, and still to this day it’s infamous around campus for what happened.

    -]-]-]

    “Thank you for sharing all of that with me,” Claire said as she turned off the recorder. “I really appreciate it.”

    “Oh, no, dear, I’m not quite finished yet,” Julie said. “You’re really going to want to hear this next part.”

    “But what more could there… okay, sorry. Please continue,” Claire said, and set the recorder going again.

    -}-}-}

    Not long after Gruthsorik left, one of the girls living in the house, Candace, she went by Candy, started acting strangely. Just a little at first, and nothing out of line, but, well, she started masturbating a lot. Who cares, right, didn’t we all from time to time? But she would leave the door to her room open while she did it, or sometimes she wouldn’t even be in her room, just out in the house somewhere for all to see. We didn’t think too much of it at first, even when she started slacking on her course work because of it. She was perfectly within her rights to be horny all the time, right? So what if she forgot about modesty a little. Then she started going to bars every night to get picked up for one night stands, and she still came home and spent her free time in her room playing with herself. I think we finally started to actually worry when she began skipping classes to finger herself.

    The last straw happened the night one of the frats had a big party. You know the kind, booze everywhere, and after everyone’s had a few if you go looking you can always find a few couples in somebody’s room or some corner having sex. I was in our house with Amy when one of our girls came running in and told us that Candy and one of our freshman girls that lived in the dorms, Tammy, were at the party getting gang banged. Mind you the party and the drinking had barely even started at this point. It didn’t matter, even sober they were acting like drunken nymphos. We found out from Tammy’s roommate later that she had been acting the same way as Candy.

    We sure as hell didn’t need this happening just as we were being investigated for undefined accusations of being a house full of sluts of one kind or another. Amy grabbed a couple bathrobes and the two of us ran over there and barged our way in through the crowd. We split up, and I found Candy with three boys balls deep inside each of her holes, two more she was giving handjobs to, and a throng of boys around them, cheering them on while waiting for their turns. I must admit I was transfixed by the spectacle myself at first, perhaps a little envious, even. The feeling of my wetness running down my leg snapped me out of it. They protested as I pulled them off of her, but Candy resisted most of all as I put the robe around her and dragged her out of there. Amy found Tammy doing the same thing and she was putting up a fight too. Both of them, begging and screaming that they needed cock, they needed to get fucked. We took them back to our house and threw them in Candy’s room while we tried to figure out what to do with them.

    The two of them in there, it didn’t take them very long to figure out that they didn’t need to seek out boys if they had each other. Forget classes, we had trouble just getting them to come out for meals now. That kept on for about two weeks. Then one day I found Amy in the hall staring in at them as they ate each other out in a 69, moaning up a storm. “Thinking about joining them, find out what it’s like to swing the other way?” I teased.

    “Nah. Already did that. You?” she asked back.

    I blushed and admitted, “Yeah, me too.” At least half the sorority had by then. Probably all of them. “So then why are you watching?”

    “I’m trying to confirm a theory,” she replied. “Hey, come help me, I need a closer look.” I followed her in and watched as she separated them and got them both facing her. “Get behind them, help hold them down.” They protested being interrupted until Amy started fingering their pussies and I got behind them and laid them back so I could lick and fondle their breasts. Amy added more fingers and they decided they were content letting us get them off. She actually ended up with all her fingers inside them, totally fisting them, I was amazed to see her hands buried in their pussies past her wrists. The girls were moaning their appreciation. “Do you see it?” she asked.

    “See what?” I said, but she ignored me and address the girls.

    “Hey. You two. Amazing wonder sluts. Listen to me. This is very important. Before Gruthsorik came here, when was the last time you got laid?”

    It took some more prodding than that but eventually in between moans Tammy told us not since the night of her Senior Prom, and Candy said it had been during her tropical party vacation over the prior year’s spring break. “What does that matter?” I asked her.

    -]-]-]

    Claire gasped. “Oh my God, they were-“

    “Yep,” Julie interrupted. “You’re smart, you already got it. I just know Amy would really like you.”

    -}-}-}

    With her hands still fucking their pussies, she explained it to me. “You see, the last time I was with him I asked Gruthsorik why he preys on girls, like when he attacked me that first night. He didn’t want to say at first, but eventually he told me it’s actually what he feeds on, all the emotions that girls have while being fucked, whether it’s rape or she’s enjoying it. Especially if she cums. And it finally dawned on me, wouldn’t a tentacle demon fetus need the same thing the adult does?”

    Now I saw what Amy had seen, the beginnings of Candy and Tammy’s baby bumps. They’d been fucking so much they were starting to show long before their fourth month. I was too stunned to say anything. Amy kept talking. “The hormonal shifts in a normal human pregnancy causes strange urges, everybody knows that. Pickles and ice cream or bullshit like that. It occurred to me, what if a tentacle demon pregnancy causes urges for the exact thing they need to grow, sex? You would get these two.”

    I didn’t even know they’d been listening what with Amy’s hands up their pussies and all, but at that point Candy broke in, “Do you hear that Tammy? Gruthsorik made us pregnant! We’re going to bear his demon spawn. That’s so hot.”

    Tammy readily agreed with her, “I know! It makes me so horny knowing there’s a tentacle baby in my womb!” At that point they both had screaming orgasms. I was shocked and horrified, that it could happen, that it had happened to our girls, and that they were actually turned on by having an inhuman creature growing inside them.

    We did the only thing we could do. The next morning we took them to an abortion clinic. I drove, Amy sat next to me, and Tammy and Candy rode in the back seat, playing with each other. “Are you sure we should be letting them do that?” I asked.

    “Yeah, it’s fine,” she said. “If we let them do it back there to their heart’s content then we’ll be able to tear them apart from each other for long enough to get this taken care of. We need them compliant for this.”

    “Why them, anyway? Why didn’t this happen to more of us?” I wondered aloud.

    Amy had an answer to that too. “I’ve been thinking about that. I suspect if Gruthsorik hadn’t left when he did, it would have been more of us. Everybody who isn’t on the pill. No, really, think about this. How could procreation with human girls work for a creature like him? Hunting them, raping them, and then moving on. If one of those girls got demon pregnant and carried to term, one, the child would be killed immediately, especially back 200 years ago or more, which would defeat the purpose, and two, it would be used as solid evidence that demons exist, especially in the modern day, which would be bad for all demonkind. So that’s a reproductive dead end, they wouldn’t have survived if it worked like that.

    “But provide what we did, sex every night, not once a week if he’s lucky or once a month if he’s not, but every night, that means stability. That means safety. That means girls that won’t or can’t endanger the demon or his child. That’s when a demon’s physiology would want to start breeding.” At that we’d arrived at the clinic. Candy and Tammy had managed to get each other off a couple of times like Amy wanted. She laid down the law to them. “Alright girls, panties back on. Now remember what I said. No mentioning demons, and don’t you dare even hint that you might want to keep your babies. Fuck this up and I’ll chain you down so you can’t move until you miscarry due to the starvation of the demon fetus.” The two of them begged us to let them leave and keep their demon babies, but Amy managed to convince them we weren’t giving them a choice. Somehow they managed it through their procedures without incident. Afterwards, once the pregnancy hormones worked out of their systems, they told us they’d had enough sex to last them the next several years, and were very disturbed over the memories of being aroused from being a demon’s breeding slut.

    -]-]-]

    Claire worked things over in her mind during the flight home. Amy’s logic was sound, but how to account for Bernadette and Elsa, Gruthsorik’s original long term lovers? Then again, those were single women, not a group, and regular sex but not daily. They suffered the side effects too, unlike the sorority girls due to Gruthsorik’s careful plan. In all likelihood, their health started failing enough that their reproductive systems shut down before Gruthsorik became fertile enough for it to matter. She decided not to mention any of this to him. It was dangerous knowledge. The chances of him stumbling into another harem situation was low, and she didn’t want to be the one to provide him with any more temptations than he already had.

    Continued in Chapter 7: Report

    – – –

    This work is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.


  • Confessions of a Cum Slut Pt. 6-10

    Font size : +


    Hi, I’m Cindy. I’m a cocksucking, pussy-eating, cum-gobbling slut. Nice to meet you.

    Re-Introduction

    Hi, if we haven’t met yet, my name is Cindy; I’m a cocksucking, dick-riding, pussy-eating, ass-fucking cum slut. And these are my confessions.

    My very first orgasm, and the half-dozen that followed, I climaxed while a cock spurted hot cum in my mouth and I fingered myself. The next 20 or 30 times I came, I was squatting in a glory hole, again with a series of cocks in my mouth, leaking precum or shooting a load down my throat while I fingered myself. In college, I lived in a dorm with a she-male room mate who took my virginity. She was my lesbian lover, with long, silky hair, soft tits, and a dick I could suck. It was confusing, but I liked it. My first gang bang was a combination blow-bang and cum shower at a frat house. While I ate cum from over a dozen men, some right in my mouth, some shot on me and licked up, a lesbian named Twylla ate me out. Man, was that great!

    Just thought you should know who your’e dealing with. I hope reading about my experiences makes your dick hard or your pussy wet. I hope you cum while you read my confessions and imagine me doing you, or imagine that you are me. Man or woman, I wish you could cum in my mouth while I was having an orgasm. People say there’s nothing like it. Maybe some day you will, who knows?

    Anyway, here’s the next chapter in my confessions.

    = = = = = = = = = =
    Chapter 6 — Homecoming

    = = = = = = = = = =

    College was changing me. Or maybe it was just life that was changing me and I happened to be in school. But it’s hard to imagine I’d have gotten so close to Lonni anywhere else. If I’d just met her socially I probably would have taken her at face value: a cute girl with a great sense of humor, long blonde hair, nice tits, a very feminine fashion sense, and an assertive, almost aggressive manner.

    My lesbian tendencies would never have been strong enough to overcome my shyness and really open up to her, if we hadn’t been dorm roomies. And it wasn’t until I knew her intimately that I discovered Lonni was a she-male, a girl with a dick.

    And what a pretty dick! Slender and streamlined—just perfect for slipping into your pussy, and irresistible to suck on. Lonni liked to fuck me from behind while reaching around to rub my clit. She was so considerate…

    It usually gave me a little orgasm to be fucked that way, which I guessed meant I wasn’t totally lesbian. I mean, from behind I couldn’t even see her tits! (I could feel them on my back though. Mmmm.) But what really turned me on was to do Lonni sixty-nine, with her lips around my love button and her cock deep in my throat. I had massive orgasms that way.

    So Lonni took my virginity, and since then she was the only girl whose cock I fucked.

    You know, I don’t think that came out right… I mean, I hadn’t let any guys’ cocks into my pussy either.

    Just my mouth…

    I know, I know: for a lesbian, I suck a lot of cock. It’s almost involuntary for me. See, I kind of imprinted that way during my first orgasm. You know, like a baby duck: if the first thing it sees is… well, no, it’s not exactly like that at all, come to think of it. But…

    My point is, if you added up all the times I’ve sucked a cock and all the times I’ve cum, you’d come up with pretty close to the same numbers. Well, if you added them ALL up, you’d come up with just one number, so you’d have to, like, divide it by two or something… um…

    You know what? Never mind. I liked cocks. I liked other girls. My closest girlfriend had a cock. End of story.

    Well, and of course there was Twilla. Did I mention Twilla? She was a redhead, and a 100% all-girl lesbian—in black leather, with a blindfold and nipple clips in her jacket pockets—and I owed her one full night as her unconditional sex slave, basically because she made me blow a bunch of guys at a frat house. That, and because she had protected me. Well, and made me cum a bunch of times. And anyway, I actually ASKED her to make me do it, so it wasn’t like she had MADE me do it… only she really had.

    But it had gone really well, and I was grateful. Plus I was kind if in love with her, in my own semi-submissive, free-spirited, cum slut sort of way…

    Right. So, you can see now how it all made sense at the time.

    Sort of.

    Twilla dropped me off at my dorm, and left without getting specific about what night I should come by to pay my debt. I was a little anxious about it, but I think she preferred it that way. She had a way of making me afraid and making me soak my panties with pussy drool at the same time, you know?

    Speaking of pussy drool, I was a mess. My blouse looked like it had been crumpled on the floor, stepped on, and used to wipe cum—a lot of cum—off somebody’s face, because, well, it had, right? My pants looked about the same, for the same reason. I had no idea where my panties were (probably hanging on some frat room wall as a trophy, like a stuffed moose head). My hair was matted with cum, and my tongue and tonsils were coated with it. I hadn’t had a wink of sleep all night.

    And I had a glow of contentment, a bounce in my step that was threatening to let me walk on air, and a pussy that was so marinated in a mixture of my own girl cum and Twilla’s saliva that it was running down my thighs.

    It was great to be home.

    I needed to get my clothes off again, take a long shower before Lonni saw me, and then have Lonni fuck my brains out. I needed a cock in my pussy, soon, and only Lonni’s long, slender cock would do. There is nothing like a string of orgasms to make you want to just fuck, am I right girls? (Pure lesbians are excused from answering…)

    Naturally Lonni met me at our dorm room door, gave me a big sloppy kiss, and started to undress me. It turned out we both had guy cum on our breath, and that the abundance of saliva and pussy sluice running down my leg was no obstacle at all to getting Lonni inside of me. Quite the reverse.

    I pulled Lonni down on top of me, her small, beautiful breasts pressed against mine, nipple to nipple, girl body to girl body, and she slid her hard beautiful cock suddenly inside me, all the way to the hilt, her slender hips bumping into mine. We both giggled.

    I hadn’t realized how tense I was until I relaxed into the warm rhythm of Lonni’s body riding into mine. There was no sense of urgency after the first frenetic moments when we needed to connect. Instead there was the simple fulfillment of my girlfriend’s cock sliding in and out of me, my well-oiled cunt clutching her tightly, but too slippery to even slow her motion. She rocked my hips from side to side as she burrowed inside of me, finding my tongue with hers, her sweet mouth familiar in mine. She was fucking me, and that was enough.

    We must have fucked contentedly for an hour, neither of us in any hurry to cum, just hungry for the comfort and security of each other’s bodies after a long night of strange adventures.

    Eventually, Lonni did cum, with the cutest little mew, and I felt her cock slip out of me on a trail of her own fluid. I held her close. Then we ran a deep, hot, bubblebath, soaked together until we were yawning, and crawled back into my little bed together to sleep in each other’s arms.

    Only to be awakened a few hours later by Twilla Van Dyke, knocking at our door with bagels, trimmings, and strong, dark coffee. Ambrosia. We ate on the floor, the two of us just in blankets, wrapped around our shoulders.

    Lonni and I both skipped the cream cheese—enough was enough, for a while anyway—but Twilla ate it by the finger-full, smiling at me suggestively: a bit of byplay she didn’t try to conceal from Lonni, who was gracious about it.

    Twilla had brought food. Lonni was part guy. It was all good.

    Twylla inserted herself into our tiny domestic scene with ease; just one of the girls. She found nice things to say about Lonni, even admiring her breasts at one point. Lonni was going out of her way to be nice to Twylla too, on the basis of Twylla’s apparent connection with me: they were joking, confiding, touching… It took me a while to realize that Twilla was quietly seducing Lonni into a three-way with me.

    I had to admit it was an attractive notion; say what you will about Twylla’s Machiavellian tendencies, she was smoking hot: red hair, slim curves under skin-tight black leather, zippers designed for instant carnal access… then she offered to show us her tattoos. At some point while we were ooh-ing and ahh-ing over the beautifully tattooed naked bodies twining over and around her beautifully tattooed naked body, the blankets fell away. We were putty in her hands.

    I was a little worried about how we were going to deal with Lonni’s dick. Twilla was very clear about her body being a cock-free zone, so once she was done playing with her breasts, Lonni didn’t have a lot to offer a full-on dyke like Twilla. No pussy, anyway. And once Twilla zeroed in on my pussy and mouth, which I was sure she would, I wouldn’t have a home available for Lonni’s cock, either.

    I needn’t have worried. It was all stage-managed perfectly by the master manipulator: Twylla got me on my hands and knees with Lonni on one side and her on the other, artfully maneuvered Lonni into her favorite position behind me, then pulled the bait and switch, slipping beneath me and claiming my pussy for her mouth’s tender attentions, while pulling my head down into her own eager snatch.

    Lonni was momentarily at a loss, until Twylla reached up and spread my virgin ass cheeks in front of my pretty dick-girl’s face, lubing a finger with spittle and demonstrating what an attractive erogenous zone my little puckered pink-and-brown asshole was, sliding her finger in to the knuckle and making me moan.

    I gasped with shock and pleasure as Lonni’s cockhead pressed hard against the entrance to my virgin asshole. Then she slowly entered me, opening my ass for the first time. It was so good. Lonni was every girl’s dream of a first anal encounter: her cock was slender, the head streamlined, and Lonni could be very gentle. Still, I was stunned at how incredibly full I felt with Lonni’s cock up my ass, even moving ever so slowly. It was SO intensely intimate.

    And then Twylla began to lash my clit with cavalier licks of her tongue, and pulled my face down until I was fully immersed, nose first, in Twylla-land. My lips and tongue again encountered Twylla’s thick clit as a penis in microcosm, my awareness narrowing and focusing until her clitoris seemed to swell in my mind, presenting a landscape to explore. For the second time, I was eating pussy with the same worshipful focus that I had sucking cock, but this time my own clit was being licked, sucked, and nibbled into ecstasy by a tongue that knew me intimately, had made me come a dozen times already. Oh. My. God.

    I came convulsively, with Lonni’s cock completely filling my clenching, spasming bowels. I grunted like a beast, and assaulted Twilla’s sacred tower with my whole mouth, determined to drag her over the edge with me. She came, willingly. Lonni was sucked down into our vortex like a wood chip in a maelstrom. I felt her cock pulsing with her own orgasm as she shot my virgin ass full of her milky cum, cum that I knew by touch and taste, whose texture I knew so well I could identify it by the way it lubricated her lovely shaft inside my ass.

    Some lesbian I was turning out to be—cumming for all I was worth with a cock shooting semen up my ass! Great. I hadn’t been confused enough already; now I was a cock-sucking, BUTT-fucking lesbian… The humor wasn’t lost on Twylla.

    I could feel her dark chuckle vibrating through my labia, sending me into aftershocks.

    Damn that woman.

    = = = = = = = = = =
    Chapter 7 — Mydentity Crisis
    = = = = = = = = = =

    So there I was, in the middle of a girl pile: Twilla Van Dyke underneath me, idly lapping nectar from my twat and teasing my clit—just to keep me squirming—her tart, fragrant pussy dew dribbling from the corners of my mouth (or was that my own drool? Probably both…), and my she-male girlfriend Lonni behind and on top of me, her pretty tits pressed against my back, all of us in a state of post-orgasmic bliss—and what’s going through my mind? I’m wondering if I’m really a lesbian.

    I know, right?

    Okay, obviously I liked girls, liked them better than the guys I’d met, but that just showed I had common sense, right? I mean, guys our age… really, apart from those delicious cocks, why bother?

    But girl-oh-girl, did I ever love to suck their cocks! Last night I had sucked off a dozen of them, swallowing every load of cum, and loved every minute of it. Even though the guys were serious jerks. Plus, even though I thought of Lonni as my girlfriend, that was her cock in my ass, still so engorged—and clamped so tight by my nearly-virgin asshole—that it couldn’t slip out. And I didn’t want it to come out! I could feel her semen slowly seeping out of my ass around her slender shaft. At least, it had always seemed slender before: in my ass it felt thick, and huge. And good.

    For that matter, I had climaxed while fantasizing that Twylla’s swollen clit was a cock I was worshipping. What kind of lesbian does that?

    But if I wasn’t a lesbian, what was I? I mean, here I was: the filling in a three-girl sandwich, and it felt awfully nice. Well, it was sort-of deliciously nasty, to tell the truth, but that was SO nice… And while I was sucking those fat, mouth-watering cocks, and had both hands full (of cock), it had been Twilla’s female tongue and lips that brought me to climax after shattering climax. If I was heter0, what was THAT all about?

    “Hey,” Twilla interrupted my thoughts, “small, dark, and thoughtful—if you’re not going to suck me off… get the fuck OFF me, girl. You must weigh a hundred pounds, not counting dickgirl and the five pounds of cum she just shot up your ass. Is that… what’s DRIPPING on me?!”

    I scrambled to untangle myself and climb off her, dislodging Lonni’s cock from my ass in the process and spilling the splooge out of my asshole—right onto Twilla’s face. Oops. Not good.

    Twilla was doing a slow burn. She glared at me. “Clean. That. Up.”

    Lonni scrambled to get a washcloth from the bathroom, but Twilla caught her by the wrist. “Not you.” Her eyes were locked on mine. I found myself falling into them. “You,” she said. “You know what to do.”

    I hesitated a moment. I actually wanted to do it, but it was so nasty…

    “You’re my slave. Tonight. Starting now. As we agreed. You’re mine, slut. Now, lick it up, before it spills off.”

    Feeling hypnotized, I lowered my mouth to her face and began to lick the slippery cum off her satin cheek. I trembled inside. I was licking up globs of Lonni’s clotted cum, still warm from being inside my own asshole, off my master’s face. She smiled, cruelly but affectionately, and reached up into my crotch, sliding her finger into my tingling pussy and rubbing my suddenly aroused clit with her thumb.

    “You like it,” she said. “It excites you to do nasty things. But you need me to make you do them.” She twisted her finger inside me, inserting another one and hooking her finger tips inside my entrance, She tugged me toward her by the cunt, her thumb spinning whorls around my swollen clit. “You’re a dirty, dirty girl, cum slut. And tonight you’re mine. Aren’t you?”

    I swallowed. “Yes,” I replied, “I’m your slut, your slave, for tonight, as I promised. And, and you’re right, I like it—licking Lonni’s cum off your face. I want to lick your face clean with my tongue. I want to lick your whole body clean.”

    “Good.” Twilla released Lonni’s wrist. “Dick-girl, your cum is leaking out of my slave’s ass. Onto my hand. Take care of it.”

    Lonni bristled. “I’m not your slave, dyke!”

    “No,” Twilla purred, “but your slut girlfriend is. Do you want me to take my anger out on her? Really?”

    Lonni went pale. “No,” she said quietly.

    “Then get your tongue up her ass. You’ve done it before. Suck out your cum. And feed it to my slave.”

    “That’s…”

    “Your cum. Which we both know she loves to eat. Right where you put it, so enthusiastically, just a moment ago. Now suck it up, and put it in your girlfriend’s mouth. You know she wants you to.”

    I shivered in perverse pleasure as Lonni’s rolled tongue penetrated my asshole and I experienced the amazing suction as she slurped at my ass. I could feel the last of her cum trickling out through my anus. Then she was beside me, her face above mine, her lips pursed.

    I met her in a lover’s kiss, and sucked the cum from her tongue. It was Lonni’s cum, from her beautiful cock, and I wanted it. If it had been in my ass, it was only because she had fucked me there, cum inside me there. It was beautiful. I refused to let it be anything but beautiful. My kiss told Lonni that, without words. She smiled at me, amazement in her eyes, as I lovingly swallowed her seed, sipped from her own lips.

    Twilla sighed in exasperation. “You two. So lovey-dovey. You’re spoiling everything.”

    I looked at her with naked adoration in my eyes. “May I lick your feet, master?”

    She huffed. “I suppose,” she said, mollified. “Actually. That would be nice.” She leaned back, closed her eyes, and began to stroke her clitoris. “Suck my toes while you’re at it. Mmm. That’s nice.”

    She sighed, and dreamily slid her finger up and down the left side of her slit while I sucked on her toes, swirling my tongue around them. It felt pleasant, harmless. After a while she sighed agin, more relaxed, and spread her legs for me.

    “Bring that pretty face to my cunt and clit now, slave. Suck something. Yess… Worship my pussy with your mouth and tongue, as only you can… Mmm… Get me off, quickly now, then we can go back to my place—and I can get you tarted up for the ball.”

    “Bll?” I asked “Wht bll?”

    “Don’t talk with your mouth full, dear. Not when it’s full of me. Hum if you like. Yes, the ball: the Dom’s Ball. It’s tonight. Now hush and eat me. I’m trying to decide which leash and collar will go best with your skin and hair.”

    I lost myself in pussy worship. I wasn’t lesbian or hetero, I realized, as I sucked a bead of slippery moisture from her vaginal opening and anointed her clitoris with it—except in the moment, the same way I was a slave in this moment, but wouldn’t be tomorrow. I wasn’t homosexual or heterosexual. I was just sexual. A cumslut. Dedicated to the resolution that Cum is Good.

    I sucked her clitoris into my mouth as readily as I would a cock, massaging it with my tongue, seeking it’s sensitive pleasure centers, enjoying it, not hurrying, coaxing it to as powerful, intense, and prolonged an orgasm at it could tolerate.

    This, I thought. This is what I do. This is who I am.

    Wait a second. Leash? Collar?

    Just what exactly the fuck had I gotten myself into now?

    = = = = = = = = = =
    Chapter 8 — At the Dom Ball
    = = = = = = = = = =

    I was seated across from Twylla, alone in the back of the stretch limo. She had replaced her customary neck-to-ankle tight black leather with a fancier, more revealing and sexier outfit.

    She was still in black leather, and it still looked stunning with her dark red hair, lips, and nails. But she now wore a choker of diamonds on black wire around her neck, which was otherwise bare, and a low-cut sleeveless bustier. Her breasts were pushed up and out, more than half exposed, showing just a few millimeters of pink aureole.

    Tattoos of darkly colorful naked women twined up from between and across her breasts, over her shoulders, down her back and most of the way down her arms. Their aquiline faces were contorted in ecstasy. Their hands terminated between the thighs of other tattooed women.

    Twylla’s bare midriff was covered with a single bold tattoo, in dark rose and light pink, of open labia, a glistening clitoris, and a yawning vagina centered on her navel, with a thorn at the bottom, from which dangled a single drop of scarlet blood.

    Her black leather pants featured cutaway areas that showed off her calfs, inner thighs, and a small open circle at the center of her clean-shaven mons pubis. She had a little black whip curled up and attached to her belt

    She held a thin leather-and-rhinestone leash in her left hand, attached to a leather collar, decorated in spikes and diamonds, around my bare neck.

    I have to admit, volunteering as Twylla Van Dyke’s unconditional sex slave for a night was arguably not my smartest decision ever. I can’t even say that it seemed like a really good idea at the time. But part of me wanted it. The truth was, I would likely do whatever she asked anyway—she had that effect on me—and this put at least some limit on it. I didn’t want to admit how turned on and wet it made me to think of letting her do whatever she wanted to with me, but I didn’t have to. She knew.

    So I was wearing a collar, a black domino over my eyes, a gauzy flesh-colored thong, platinum-and-diamond clips on my nipples, and nothing else. The downy hair on my mons was gone, shaven clean, exposing my pale pink flesh around the thong, which was narrow and tight enough that it passed between my labia in front and between my ass cheeks in back.

    “I look like Princess Leia in this outfit,” I grumbled.

    “That was one of the few scenes in that testosterone-filled spill-ogy that I actually liked,” she replied archly.

    “Don’t look so glum,” she continued. “You’re getting off easy. I almost kept you all to myself for a night in my dungeon. THAT would have been… interesting for you: to learn where pleasure and pain become one. Instead I’m just showing you off to impress a few people.”

    “How few?”

    She fondled my crotch with the toe of her low, soft leather boots. I didn’t want to enjoy it, but I couldn’t help myself. It was Twylla’s toe—it felt good. “Oh, a dozen or two. If we were in San Francisco or New York this would be real ball, with over a thousand Dom’s, some with whole slave harems. As it is, it’s not much more than a fancy potluck with twenty or so Doms, each with a favorite dish to share.”

    “Potluck? What dish?” There was nothing in the limo except Twylla and me.

    “Oh, stop fretting. Where’s your spirit of adventure, my bold little trollop? You’re my dish, of course, but I’m only signed up for appetizers and dessert. I’m just sharing a little taste of you, to make the others jealous. You won’t be anyone’s main course but mine, little pussy. All mine.” Her words made my girl parts tingle. It was warm in the limo, but I shivered anyway.

    As we neared our destination, Twilla pulled on the leash to draw me near and unzipped a flap on her crotch that exposed her upper labia and clitoris. She wrapped her legs around my head.

    “Make me cum, little pussy, and be quick about it. I want to make an entrance.”

    I thrust my tongue between her moist folds, hooking my tongue-tip under her swollen clit. I planted my lips on her bare mons and labia and sucked her outthrust clitoris into my mouth. Her familiar tart, winey flavor greeted me like an intoxicant, and I focused on the sensation of sucking and licking Twylla’s sensitive genitals. I flicked my tongue rapidly up her clit face, launching it off her tip, repeating the motion as quickly as I could, while moving my whole mouth in slow circles, sucking her clit up and out in the same wide circles. I began to hum in pleasure.

    The limo pulled up to the curb. “Not yet,” Twilla grunted. I paused. “Not you, slut, god, don’t stop now! I’m talking to the driver.”

    I buried my mouth in her mons again and slathered her clit with my saliva, licking and sucking while shaking my head from side to side.

    “Oh, yes! Oh you cunt. You cunt. You sweet… now. Now! Both of you!”

    I attacked her clit furiously and the limo door swung open as Twylla climaxed loudly with her thighs around my head. There were bright flashes and the sound of camera shutters clicking. Twylla unwrapped her legs, zipped up the flap over her clitoris, and gracefully stepped out onto the red carpet. She tugged gently on my leash and I followed at her side, on my hands and knees.

    “Good girl.” She petted my hair. “Roll over.”

    I was glad I had a domino protecting my anonymity. I obediently rolled onto my back and she stroked my belly. “GOOD pussy,” she cooed. Her fingernails moved down my body, approaching my quim, and a trail of goose-flesh followed them. “So sensitive,” she approved. “Come.”

    She strolled, swaying, into the ballroom as the doorman held the portal open, and I trailed on all fours like her faithful pet cum slut, trying to match the swing of my slender hips to hers.

    It was dimly lit inside. At first glance it looked like any formal cocktail party—people in black standing around or mingling, drinking and picking snacks off trays. A second glance revealed that the tray bearers were naked, and festooned with additional tidbits on their bodies—women with fruit or whipped cream on their breasts and males with little sausages hanging off their cocks. Guests leaned in or bent down to nibble food and body parts. The servers were clearly aroused by the interactions. Cocks were thick and swollen, and nipples stood tall, hard and proud. There was a definite erotic buzz going through the crowd.

    On closer inspection, instead of suits and little black dresses, the black-clad guests were in cut away leather with spikes and chains, and a few had human pets on leashes. This seemed to be a special status symbol, and Twylla delighted in showing me off.

    At the back of the room there were buffet tables set up under red lights. Some held only traditional platters of food, but others also featured a naked man or woman spread-eagled and bound on a large lazy susan, and adorned with edibles. Twylla led me to a table that was partly set with bowls of peach halves, sliced cherries, whipped cream, and syrups. The table was labeled DESSERTS and had manacles attached for someone’s wrists and ankles—mine, I realized, with a mixture of dread and longing.

    Twylla looked around. “There should be an appetizer table,” she said.

    “Van Dyke! Don’t you look sumptuous?” boomed a large-breasted woman with short blonde-gray hair—really short. Like crew cut short. “And THIS is sweet,” she added, looking me up and down. “Life is short, Twill. Eat dessert first. Forget the appetizer.”

    “Donna. I love what you’ve done with your hair,” Twylla replied. “Thank you, she is sweet. Would you like a taste?”

    “I thought you’d never ask.” Donna gazed at my exposed labia and licked hee lips. “I’d love a little nibble.”

    Twylla offered her hand to help me step up onto the low table. I laid down on it, splaying my arms and legs. My head hung off the table, and Twylla lifted it onto a little pull-out shelf just for that purpose. Then Twylla bound my limbs in place and I was helpless. She ladled peaches over my breasts and my hard nipples raised themselves above the syrup. She sprayed a mound of whipped cream under the entrance to my cunt and I felt myself dripping into it.

    This thrilled Donna. She spun the lazy susan to bring my spread legs to her mouth, bent and licked up a dollop of Cindy and cream, lathered my clit with it, and licked it off. I have to admit, it felt amazingly good, if a little sticky. “Oh, she’s delicious! Such a delicate bouquet.” Donna began to root in my pussy, sucking and eating.

    She was only the first. I was rotated back and forth, my naked body spinning to bring my tits or pussy to a hungry mouth, where I was casually tasted, licked, and nibbled. It was strange and exciting to have my body available to strangers, to be drizzled with syrup and have it licked off, or just to have some part of me sucked on while I lay bound and helpleaa. It was getting me hot.

    But nowhere near cumming.

    Until Twylla proudly introduced my mouth to Max. Max took my head in one large hand, supporting it while he slid the shelf back in, then lowered my head until it was hanging off the table. He spread a little chocolate syrup on his enormous cock, topped it with a dollop of whipped cream, and fed it slowly into my mouth, so I could eat the sweetness off, bit my bit. I’d never tasted chocolate cream dick before. It wasn’t bad.

    As I licked and sucked the sticky syrup off his dick, Max’s already respectably thick member swelled and enlarged until it barely fit in my mouth. It was huge. I began to feel real heat in my loins. Max settled into place, at Twyulla’s urging, and worked that giant schlong all the way down my throat. He grunted in satisfaction, completely filling me. Then he was off, really fucking my face and throat, with deep, ponderous thrusts.

    His cock pressed deep against the back of my throat, making me gag up wet strings of saliva, turning my throat into a hot, slippery passage for his staggering length and girth, and bringing tears to my eyes. I could breathe only on the out-strokes. My throat was completely full of Max when he plunged deep. I was quivering with sexual arousal. My mouth had never been fucked so thoroughly or completely. I was in full cock worship mode.

    A line of women formed at my cunt, taking turns spreading my pussy with sweets and eating me out. With Max pumping his massive tool down my throat, the sensations on my clit rose to a new level, and I climaxed, a new sensation with my arms and legs tied down.

    I came again as each new mouth ate me, panting around that monster dick that was reaming my throat. Everyone wanted to taste my orgasms. I was shuddering with climax after climax. I was close to blacking out when Max thrust home with a ram, his balls on my nose, and shot his massive load, shooting thick ropes of cum deep down my throat. I gurgled, unable to scream, as semen filled my throat, my mouth, and began to dribble out my nose. Someone was eating my pussy and I convulsed in an cataclysmic orgasm, straining against the ties on my wrists and ankles. I passed out for a timeless moment.

    Twylla was supporting my head. I was coughing up a foamy mixture of throat slime and Max cum. Hands were unbinding my limbs. “She’s fabulous,” someone said quietly. There was a general murmur of agreement. “I hope I didn’t overdo her,” rumbled Max apologetically.

    “I’m sure she loved it,” Twylla snapped, helping me up.

    I belched involuntarily, then began to wipe the snot and cum off my face and suck it into my mouth. “I did,” I said, smiling gamely and swallowing. “Thank you, Max,” I nodded to the cluster of dykes at my feet, “ladies. That was spectacular.”

    There was a sustained burst of applause, which made me feel really good for some reason. Twylla bent her lips to my ear. “I’m so proud of you,” she whispered. “Now I’m going to take you home and fuck you properly.”

    And she did. She held my hand on the limo ride back, stroking my forehead, then laid me tenderly on her big, round bed, lowered her pussy onto my face, sucked my clit into her warm, welcoming mouth, and worked a large vibrator as far into my cunt as it would go. Then she turned the vibrator on. Oh my god. We sucked and licked each other in a passionate frenzy, and she worked a finger in and out of my ass. I was buzzing in my ass, my cunt, my clit, and my mouth, all at once. I bucked and came, again and again. And then I did pass out, into a deep dreamless sleep.

    = = = = = = = = = =
    Chapter 9 — Sweet Sorrow
    = = = = = = = = = =

    I woke to sunlight streaming in through opened curtains, the furry feeling of too much pussy on my tongue, my throat sore from Max’s gargantuan organ being stuffed down it, and the inviting smell of dark roast coffee. It was Sunday morning. What a weekend! Twylla, Delta Pi, Lonni, Lonni and Twylla together, then the Dom Ball… I felt like a cum sponge. It felt pretty good, actually. I was a popular gal.

    Twylla brought in a tray with coffee, cream, toast, and orange slices. My mouth watered. Twylla was wearing a silk dressing gown. She set the tray down on the bed and twitched her gown partly open to reveal a pert breast crowned with a pink nipple. “Kiss mama good morning. It’s from her generous teats that all good things flow.”

    I sucked the delicate nipple, bit it softly with my teeth. “Ahhh,” she sighed. “You do know how to treat a girl, girl. But eat your breakfast, while it’s hot. I can wait.” She grinned. “I’m always hot.

    “You sure are,” I agreed, trying to consume coffee, toast, and oranges all at once.

    “Don’t go all country girl on me. I detest simplicity. Eat up, we have a lot to do after breakfast.”

    It felt as if a switch had been turned off in my head just then. I paused to swallow a bite of toast. “No,” I said.

    “No? What…”

    “I love you, Twylla,” I said. “You know that. But bondage, slavery… they’re not for me. I was willing to give it a try. More than willing, for you. But…” I shrugged.

    “My, how much you’ve grown, over the weekend,” she said scathingly.

    “I have learned a lot,” I replied simply.

    She turned serious. “I hate it, but you’re probably right,” she admitted. “I would have gotten bored with you soon anyway, especially that sincere gaze of devoted adoration.” She shuddered theatrically. “Then I would have hurt you.“ She looked uncharacteristically introspective.

    “And I don’t want to hurt you,” she murmured. “To give you equal parts pain, pleasure, and humiliation, yes, but… But then, you don’t humiliate worth a damn, do you? You get embarrassed. You blush. Then you lick the cum off my boots with a smile and that little-girl pride, damn you—untarnished.”

    She looked me in the eyes. I did adore her. But I was nobody’s slave. She grimaced. “Finish your coffee and go, damn it. Get the fuck out.” She walked to the door quickly. “I’ll call you a cab. Be dressed when it gets here.”

    “Twylla…”

    “Shut it. Shut that delicious hole and get out. We’re done.” And she walked out the bedroom door, closing it carefully behind her.

    My dorm room was empty when I got back. There was a long note from Lonni and a letter from my parents. I started with the note from Lonni.

    Have you ever suddenly realized how totally self-centered you’ve been, and wondered how anyone has put up with you? It sure came home to me that day. I’d been so concerned about my sexual identity—was I a lesbian, was I hetero, was I a submissive—and I’d taken Lonni’s pretty girlish tits and slim, rigid cock for granted, a pass that let me have both a girlfriend to cuddle with and a dick to suck, without having to decide. Never thinking about what Lonni might want.

    Lonni wanted to feel like a woman. That’s why she was a she-male. That’s why she shaved her legs, wore makeup, dressed in lace. Why she had worked so hard to have soft girlish tits—hormones and probably a little enhancing surgery she didn’t talk about. It was why she had left home, left everyone who knew her as Leonard behind. To become a woman. Yesterday morning she had fucked me up the ass as part of an all-girl three-way. It had left her feeling like a weird cross between a guy and a lesbian, not like a traditional woman at all. And that’s what she longed to be.

    Her note said she’d met someone the night before—a man, who had fucked her and made her feel like a woman. He’d fucked her in the ass as well as the mouth. Cum in both, sucked her tits, and never said a word about her cock. And then when she fucked my ass, something clicked. She’d tried to tell me, but somehow there’d never been a chance. She was serious about him. She thought maybe it was the real deal. She’d told him about me, and he was willing to try a relationship with the two of us, if I was willing too.

    I thought about it. Who was this guy? Whoever he was, he liked Lonni, and made her feel special. And I could try sharing Lonni with him, not just lose her. And he was a man. Therefore he had a dick.

    I liked dicks.

    What the hell, I thought. I’d been with Lonni and another woman, why not Lonni and another man?

    A man, I corrected myself. Lonni was a woman now. Like me. If I was doing this, it would be as a second girl to sweeten her man’s bed. Hmm.

    Yeah, I decided. I was okay with that. I’d try it anyway. What kind of cum slut would I be if I didn’t? There was an address at the bottom of the note. It would take me an hour, but I could walk it. Maybe the air would clear my head. I texted Lonni to say I was on my way.

    I stopped for lunch on the way, and Lonni was cleaning up from hers and Jeff’s when I arrived, so the timing was good. Jeff introduced himself and we shook hands. He was callused, had the hands of a working man. He wore a western shirt, jeans, worn cowboy boots, and had a little stubble on his cheeks and chin. Man, oh M-A-N. He put his arm around Lonni, and she leaned into him

    “I reckon I love this gal.” he said without preamble. ”She’s a good woman. God only provided her with two holes, instead of the usual three, but I can’t hold that against her. I can only use one at a time anyway. Besides, her ass is sweet as butter, and a nicer mouth never took my seed with a smile.

    “Still, a man likes a little variety. Lonni says you two are… close friends and you might provide a man with some genuine pussy, should you feel so inclined, in return for a couple’s companionship. That about right?”

    It was unvarnished, maybe even crude, but it did sum things up. So. Sunday afternoon with friends. What to do?

    Jeff gestured with an open hand toward the bedroom door. “Ladies? After you.”

    Lonni and I perched side by side on the edge of the bed. Jeff sat in an easy chair facing us and took his boots off. “Don’t be shy. You two know each other pretty good, I hear. Go ahead and get cozy. Say, darlin’, why don’t you show me what your friend brought us?”

    Lonni smiled a little nervously and began to unbutton my blouse. It felt weird to have Lonni undressing me while Jeff watched, but it was also sort of a turn-on. I had been invited over to fuck, after all. Might as well get to it.

    I undid Lonni while she undid me, and in a few moments our pretty tits were swaying in the cool air. Lonni caressed my breast and gently pinched my nipple erect. I gasped a little. It felt so good. I felt a stirring in my cunt. I cupped her breast and returned the favor, but her nipples were already hard. This was definitely turning Lonni on.

    “Mmm. I sure like the way that looks. Darlin’, whyn’t you lay on your back like? Yeah. An’ you, miss Cindy, on top, but both of you sorta facing me, so I can enjoy the sights? Oh, yes, would you rub those pretty little titties on each other? That is so nice…”

    Our tits brushed together, and it was nice. More than nice. Erotic. Her nipples rubbed against mine and we both shivered.

    Jeff pulled his long, meaty cock from his jeans. Thick blue veins stood out against the pink shaft. The head of his prick was dark red, shading toward purple. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. My mouth was watering, and I sucked Lonni’s nipple into my mouth, a little harder than I meant to. She moaned a little. Her eyes were fixed on Jeff’s gradually lengthening dick just like mine were.

    Jeff began to stroke his cock leisurely, until it was thick and hard and standing tall. “Do you like to suck cock, Cindy? I know Lonni does.”

    I cleared my throat. “Yeah, I do.” I husked. I wanted that cock in my mouth so bad.

    “Why don’t you two come on over here and taste the head of it then? I reckon there’s enough to share.”

    Lonni’s eyes met mine and sparkled. We practically dove for it. I let Lonni go first. She took that big red cock head into her mouth and sucked. Her cheeks puckered in and she got a look of absolute bliss on her face. Then she swirled her tongue around the rim, wrapped her hand around the base of his shaft, popped it loudly out of her mouth, and aimed it at me. “Want some?” She asked teasingly.

    I was too hungry to taste that big cock to even answer. I bent my head over it, opened wide, and lowered my mouth, inch by aching inch, until the head and half of the shaft was inside me. Then I wrapped my lips around it and sucked it the rest of the way down, not stopping until his thick rod was stuffing my throat too full to even breathe. I pushed further, gagging a little, until my lips were pressed against Lonni’s hand and the tip of my tongue touched his balls. It felt so good, so hot, so hard beneath the velvet surface. His musky taste was overwhelming, and something inside of me craved it.

    Swinging my head in a slow circle, I gradually corkscrewed his long, turgid cock all the way back out of me, swirling my tongue around and around it. I gasped for breath as his tip swung free from my lips and swayed, trailing a thick string of deepthroat drool.

    “Sweet Jesus,” he exclaimed. “You two are the sweetest cocksuckers I ever seen, bar none. Damn, girls, do that again!”

    He put one big callused hand behind my head and the other behind Lonni’s, and alternately pulled our mouths down onto his monster cock, one after the other, sighing and groaning and thrusting his hips to feel it driving down our throats.

    We just kept on mouth fucking him, harder and faster, Lonni focusing on tongue swirling his sensitive head, while I concentrated on deepthroating him and squeezing his balls. He began to swell in our mouths, getting even harder, his head was deep purple now.

    “What do want, girls? You want me to cum or fuck you some first? I’m fuckin’ close!”

    He began to ooze oily, strong-tasting precum. It mixed with my saliva and my throat became so slippery that his cock was gliding from tip to base effortlessly.

    “Cmm!” I mumbled around his thrusting shaft.

    “Cum, baby” enthused Lonni. “Shoot that big hot load down Cindy’s throat. Cum in her mouth!”

    “Mm. Mmm-hmm. Cm n my mff!”

    “Oh, Jesus! I’m gonna cummm. Oh! Ohh! Yesss!”

    His balls tightened and his long rod pulsed, creamy wads of hot semen spurting from his swollen purple cock head into the back of my throat. I pulled back, and his cock continued to pulse and throb, gushing cum onto my tongue, filling my mouth. His cock sprung out of my mouth, fountaining smaller jets of semen onto our faces.

    Lonni dove onto it, sucking the still engorged head into her own mouth, slurping on it, coaxing more of the milky fluid from his testicles. His still erect manhood continued to pulse, more slowly, as the last of his cum seeped out into Lonni’s welcoming mouth.

    Jeff stared at us, dumbstruck at the sight of our pretty faces, side by side, splattered with his cum, his cock still in Lonni’s mouth, his sperm dripping out of mine. I knew what he hoped would come next. I wanted it too. So did Lonni.

    Our lips met around his large, softening cock, cum spilling from mouth to mouth as we sucked it from each other’s tongues, licked it from each other’s cheeks and chins, slurped it off the shaft of his dick, swallowing loads of thick, warm jism. We passed the last mouthful back and forth, feeling Jeff’s penis stiffening again as he watched.

    I sucked the last few drops from Lonni’s mouth and swallowed contentedly. God, this was fun! And Lonni and I hadn’t even cum yet.

    “Damn, girls! You know how to please a man. You’re one hell of a woman, Lonni, to bring your man a fine girl like this.” He stroked Lonni’s cheek gently with the back of his hand. Lonni glowed. She was really buying what Jeff was selling.

    “I plan to give you both a good fucking, in every hole you want. I’m good for another shot tonight, I reckon. Take me just a few minutes to get hard again, I can already feel that ole viagra workin’, though.

    “Tell you what, you girls do what you do while I stroke old Willie here hard again. Your pardon, miss Cindy, but I ain’t much at eating pussy, much as I like to fuck it. That’s more Lonni’s department. So if you need that, I’m sure Lonni will oblige you, wontcha darlin?

    “Ahem. I’m afraid I don’t have much to do with Lonni’s… other parts, either, so if you want to, I don’t mind a bit. My job is to fill Lonni’s mouth and her sweet ass, pet her tits and make her feel like a woman should. Her woman parts are good enough for me, but that’s all the further I’m prepared to go.

    “Lonni, darlin, whyn’t you get this nice girl’s pussy all wet and ready for your man to plow?”

    As much as I enjoyed this guy’s dick, I was tempted to tell him to go fuck himself. He wasn’t good enough for me, let alone for Lonni. She deserved better. But I couldn’t give her what she needed, and she seemed to think he could. She gave me a pleading look. Well, fuck, I couldn’t give Lonni the cock she wanted inside her, but I guess I could loan her my pussy if she asked, and… she was asking.

    I shrugged out of my jeans and panties, spread my labia for Jeff’s viewing pleasure, and invited Lonni to climb aboard. I didn’t think much of Jeff, but I liked knowing a dick was getting stiff looking at me. I like being desired, and I had just discovered that I liked showing off. Who knew?

    Lonni’s sweet girlish body mounted mine for the hundredth, and possibly last time. I would fuck Jeff, for Lonni’s sake, but I didn’t see myself playing house with them for more than a night. But Lonni’s tongue was sweet, and skilled, and knew my girl parts better than anyone. She made me wet, then made me squirm, and finally, thrusting her slender she-male cock down my throat, and her finger up my ass, she brought me off with the tip of her tongue. I shuddered, cried out, and came.

    The patter of rain began on the roof as a storm suddenly broke. I felt sure that Lonni and I had made it rain. The windows brightened, the lamps dimmed, there was thunder. It felt like the essence of sharing an orgasm with Lonni. We were sharing mine now. I still longed to share hers.

    But not yet. Jeff was telling Lonni to make his cock wet with her mouth, to make it hard, so he could plow him some Cindy pussy.

    Lonni had done her job on me. I was wet, post orgasmic, and yearning to be fucked. I wanted Lonni’s slim, girlish cock, but instead I got Jeff’s monster cock head rubbing itself on the entrance of my tight, girlish slit, and, god help me, I wanted that giant cock to fuck me, to plow me, to make every sad thing go away and leave me helpless and consumed.

    My fingers flew in familiar patterns over my clit as this strange, huge cock stretched my cunt in new and interesting ways. God, how he fucked me. Deep, wide, and long. He drove that massive prod into my delicate quím, and my cunt stretched elastically, squeezing his head and shaft, my hips meeting his, thrust for thrust, my hundred pounds of lithe girl flesh wrapping his two hundred pounds of hard, working-man muscle like paper wrapping rock. I took all the cock he could give me, and wanted more.

    I felt him tremble, felt his cock get slippery inside me with his precum, sensed Lonni’s sudden concern, realized she would be hurt if he came in my vagina when she didn’t have one to give him, and twisted my hip to avert his next thrust. His ponderous meat torpedo ran up my slit with all his weight behind it, knocking my fingers aside, sliding over my clit, along my pubic arch, and into Lonni’s waiting mouth, making a diving catch like a seabird or a shortstop and snatching the prize.

    I thought it might end there, with that big cock safe at home in Lonni’s mouth, but guess I’d mixed a few too many metaphors, because it didn’t explode on Lonni’s tongue or down her throat. It bobbed there, frustrated. “I’ve had mouth,” Jeff complained. “I need ass to finish. I need to plow until I come.”

    I slid out from under Lonni. “Sorry, big guy. You win. Too much for me. I’m fucked out. Sorry,” I said again.

    “Lonni?” He pleaded. “Daddy needs to plow.”

    Lonni turned, offering her pretty ass. “Come to Lonni, daddy. Plow my ass. Split me open. Cum all up in me. Give it to me.”

    Jeff didn’t bother getting Lonni wet. He spat on his palm, rubbed it on his cock head, and slammed that massive prick up little Lonni’s ass. It had to hurt to have that swollen dick head jam open her anal sphincter like that, again and again, pounding her ass like a pile driver. I remembered how full my ass was with Lonni ‘s gracile cock inside it, barely moving. This behemoth was reaming her forcefully.

    But Lonni wanted to satisfy her man, to be his woman in every way. She grunted as he filled her and stretched her painfully, but thrust back against him, meeting his every stroke. “Fuck me, daddy! Harder! Fuck my ass! Plow me!” She cried. “Fuck my sweet woman’s ass! Pound me! Cum, daddy. Cum up my tight little asshole.”

    Jeff groaned, sweating, and began fucking Lonni’s ass furiously, faster and faster, desperate to make himself cum, to release himself from his viagra-induced boner, needing to plow Lonni.

    Amazingly, I saw Lonni’s own cock stiffen as Jeff’s huge member slammed her up the ass. I waited for Jeff to reach around and milk Lonni’s cock the way Lonni’s ass muscles were milking his. But he didn’t.

    He wouldn’t, I realized.

    This was a job for Cindy-Girl, cum slut of the downtrodden!

    One thing I knew how to do. If Lonni was in for a prolonged, painful, butt-fucking, and determined to go through with it, I was going to give her the best blowjob of her life.

    It’s what friends do. I think.

    Anyway, it’s what a cum-slut does. And that’s me.

    I squatted under Lonni and rooted for her cock with my mouth. I found it and started sucking. It was so fucking good to feel her familiar cock sliding down my loving throat. I felt Lonni start to relax and let go. I didn’t have do much, really. Every pounding thrust into her ass drove her deeper into my mouth. Every time that cockhead pulled out of her ass, it milked Lonni’s prostate, driving her closer to orgasm.

    I loved Lonni and sucked her cock with all the passion in me, fingering myself to cum with her inside me. Jeff kept fucking Lonni’s ass with a vengeance. I kept sucking to offer her solace. I lost myself in the rhythm of Jeff fucking Lonni’s ass, Lonni’s cock being pounded into my mouth, and my busy fingers trying to make it all come out right.

    At long last Jeff cried out to Jesus and pumped his load of hot cum up Lonni’s ass. Every pulse of Jeff’s cock was mirrored with a contraction of Lonni’s sphincter tightening around it–and by a pulse of Lonni’s own cock, shooting her cum in my mouth–and by a shockwave running through my clit, as the three of us came together in a blind, frenzied, shattering wave.

    We lay in a tangle. I listened to the rain. The rain Lonni had given me.

    “Say, miss Cindy, would you like to suck my cum out of my woman’s ass and feed it to her?”

    I pulled my pants on and looked around for my shoes. “No thanks, Jeff. I’ve got to get back to the dorm. I’m expecting a message from my parents.” I kissed Lonni on the forehead. “I love you. Be happy.”

    “I will. You too.”

    “Hey, you know me.”

    “I do.” And she kissed me on the lips, in front of god and everybody.

    It was an hour’s walk home in the rain, but I don’t remember being cold. I don’t remember anything. Except Lonni’s farewell kiss.

    = = = = = = = = = =

    Chapter 10—Reunion

    = = = = = = = = = =

    The letter from my folks was long, full of explanations and apologies to their little girl, but the upshot was simple: the money had run out, and I didn’t qualify for financial aid. Well, fuck.

    My grades were good enough to apply for a scholarship, next year. If I wanted to finish this year, I needed a scary-big loan or a job with short hours and high pay. Yeah. Plenty of those, right?

    None came to mind. I looked on line for student loans. No more available this semester.

    It was March 3rd. My rent was paid until the end of the month, Spring Break started next week. It looked like I’d either be working through spring break, or spend the break looking for work. Either way, no party for Cindy. It was Sunday night, I was fucked out, but sad. The rain stopped and my dorm room seemed very quiet and empty with no room mate.

    Monday after class I was at loose ends. I didn’t want to go back to my empty dorm room. Lonni was gone–my she-male room mate and former lover had resolved to stop fucking women and become one. I enjoyed fucking other women, myself, but I did love to suck on Lonni’s cock, and I could see how it made things confusing for her. But I would miss Lonni. I wouldn’t mind a cock to suck, either, come to that, but there was none waiting in my room.

    A room that wouldn’t be mine much longer, if I couldn’t figure something out.

    I took a bus into the center of town, with a vague idea of checking out what kind of weekend jobs might be available, since my Internet searches hadn’t turned up anything promising. Last night’s rain had scrubbed the air, and it was a beautiful spring day to be pounding the downtown sidewalks.

    The downtown area was pretty worn out, and it got progressively more run-down as I neared the old railroad line that had been the city’s life’s blood a hundred years ago, but was just a pair of long, parallel rust stains now.

    But the more run-down it got, the more likely the shops were to put up a sign in the window instead of a listing on the Internet. The local donut shop needed weekend counter help. It would pay about enough per week to buy a bag of donuts. Great.

    About then I realized that businesses reduced to putting a sign in the window for help probably couldn’t afford to pay weekend workers enough to cover my rent. After that I wandered aimlessly for a while, trying to come up with alternative ideas. I just walked, my mind wandereing.

    After a while I realized the sun was getting low and I wasn’t anywhere a girl wanted to be, alone, after dark. I headed back, and was almost out of the squalid zone as the sun was going down and the cheap neon signs began to light up.

    And like an old friend, there was the same cheap neon logo of my dear old gloryhole smut shop back home, blinking me welcome.

    I walked in, feeling that sense of nostalgia that 18 year olds get for things that happened six months ago. The avalanche of porn and gaudy sex toys no longer intimidated me. Neither did the patrons; I had held the quivering dicks of men like this in my hands, heard them moan while I brought them to orgasm, completely under my control. This was Queen Cindy’s realm. I still ruled.

    There were no private booths, no cum smells, no glory holes. Still, I felt jauntier, more buoyant than I had when I walked in. On my way back out, I nearly ran into a nice looking guy on his way in. He wasn’t furtive like the others. He was well dressed and self assured, as if he owned the place. It was like we were both visiting royalty. He looked me up and down, seeming to notice my bearing, in addition to taking in the usual sights (Yes, those are my titties, and yes, that’s my ass. Thanks for inquiring).

    He was an older guy, late 30s or early 40s. He looked vaguely Mediterranean, kind of like Danny Thomas in those old black-and-white YouTube videos.

    “Do I know you?” He asked, like it was a real question.

    “Nope. I’m not from here.”

    He studied me, then named my home town.

    “Okay, yeah. You must have seen me someplace.”

    “Downtown. In what they call the gaslight neighborhood now.”

    “Guilty. My old stomping grounds. Some coincidence, huh? What brings you out here?”

    He shook his head. “Don’t believe in coincidence. I own this place. Own the whole chain. Used to own one there. Closed now, though. What brings you here? You don’t seem the type, if you don’t mind me saying.”

    “Here in this town? I started at the U last fall. Here, here? Looking for weekend work.”

    “That right? You eighteen?”

    I showed him my student body ID.

    “Come into my office?”

    “Mmm. Getting late. Don’t really want to be walking around here after dark. Tomorrow?”

    “I’m not here tomorrow. Look, it’s dark already. Let me give you a ride back to the U. It’s on my way.”

    “Will I be safer in your car than out there? No offense.”

    He laughed. “Much safer. I’m civilized. I may ask, but I do take ‘no’ for an answer.”

    “Yeah, okay. Truthfully? I might not say ‘no’. I just don’t want to be raped.”

    “Wouldn’t do that. Wouldn’t let that happen.”

    I nodded. “Okay then. Let’s ride.”

    “Uno momento. Louis, any problems? Anything I should know?”

    “Bathroom faucet’s dripping. Sales are down 2% month over month.”

    “Inventory?”

    “Got all we need.”

    “Okay. Call the plumber we use, not some dildo. Tell him replace all the washers. I don’t wanna have him back in a month. Ciao, Louis. See you in two weeks, maybe sooner.”

    “Will do. ‘Night sir, miss.” We walked out together. And just like that, my life took a new course, carrying me closer to the cum slut that I am today.

    His midnight blue SUV reminded me of Twilla’s. Clean, expensive, fairly new. He drove towards the U by way of the hill above town. There were a few isolated one-car pullouts with nice views. He chose one. “You mind? I’d like to talk.”

    My heart was beating faster than normal. I was sure he wanted more than talk. But so did I. He was older, but not dorky or creepy: more sleek, a little sharklike. I liked the way he smelled. It reminded me of something. Something good. I wanted to suck his cock. “You really wanna talk?”

    He gave a low rumbling chuckle, one I’d swear I heard somewhere before. “It’s what civilized people do, first. But no, I don’t just want to talk. Would you be willing to fellate me for, say, fifty dollars? ‘No’ is a perfectly acceptable answer.”

    “I’d enjoy sucking you off,” I said honestly, “but fifty dollars wouldn’t really change my situation, and it would lower my self esteem, a little. So no.”

    “You’d enjoy it? That would be worth a hundred to me.”

    “That’s a nice round number, but it’s the same problem. Look, let’s just keep money out of it, ok?. You’re getting a nice bulge in your pants there. How about if I set it free? I’d like to pet it.” His bulge grew. “I’d like to taste it.” It twitched, and swelled a little more. This was fun. “I’d like to suck your cum from the tip of it,” it jumped, swelling visibly.

    He spread his hands in a ‘help yourself’ gesture. His manner was casual, but he was breathing harder.

    I unzipped him. His prick was straining against his underwear. I pulled them down and a long cock sprang out—clean and handsome, seven or eight inches of it, light olive colored, with a noticeable bend to the left. “It’s you!” I cried. I had my first glory hole orgasm with this cock in my mouth. And my last.

    I closed my eyes and lowered my face all the way down that long, beautiful prick. I let it lodge in the back of my throat and gave it a swallow, then closed my lips around the shaft and pulled back, letting the suction build until it popped out of my mouth audibly. “Mmm.”

    I liked that, so I did it again.

    He gave a low groan. “Oh my god, it’s you! The mouth in the glory hole! That was the best blowjob of my life!”

    I grinned. “This one’s gonna be better. Do you mind if I masturbate? I’d like to cum when you do.”

    “This just keeps getting better. Please, touch yourself, by all means. Cum with me.”

    I sucked his dick back into my throat, unzipped myself, and held my fingertips to his lips so he could wet them—my mouth was already busy. He sucked them sensually, leaving a generous dollop of saliva. I used his spit as lubricant on my clit, dipping into my honey pot for a little nectar to make it slipperier. As soon as my fingers touched my clit I went into heat.

    My mouth was having a warm reunion with his long, handsome cock. I pursed my lips, so he could feel his head pushing in through them, deepthroated him, swallowed to grasp him with my throat muscles, then sealed my lips around him so the suction built and built as I pulled back off his dick. I made a ring of my fingers and thumb and held them to my lips, so the rim of his cock head pulled out through something really, rally tight on the way out. Then I rubbed my hand around his head a few times to vary the sensations and spread my slippery deepthroat saliva, and did it all over again. And again. And again. I was in a rhythm, in the Zone. I was sucking this cock perfectly. It felt so sensitive, so warm, so hard, and so good to hold in my hand, to taste in my mouth, to fill my throat with. This was cocksucking at its finest.

    The sensation of his manhood sliding in and out of my mouth, combined with the stimulation of my slippery fingers on the shaft of my own clit, were quickly bringing me close to climax. I began whisking my clit lightly, thrilled and wanting to stay there, on the edge, letting it build, holding back my orgasm to join it with his.

    He reached down between my legs and slipped a thick, probing finger gently into my tight, wet little cunt. He reamed my entrance with his finger, teasing me, getting me hotter, closer.

    “I’ve thought about your mouth,” he whispered hoarsely, his breath hot in my ear as I bobbed on his shaft. “I’ve fantasized about it, gotten hard remembering it. I’ve cum in my hand, thinking about you. More than once. You suck so good. So good.”

    I used my hand gripped around his base to shake his cock back and forth across my tongue as fast as I could, while bobbing my mouth on his cockhead. I was going to cum, now, and I needed to feel his cum spurting into my mouth when I did..

    “Mmm-hmm. Mmm-hmmm. Cmm. Cmm!” I called, my mouth full of his cock. I tasted his precum.

    I came unglued, unable to hold back another second. I screamed with my mouth closed tight around the shaft of his cock, sucking, cumming, wordlessly begging him to shoot, to let me taste him. He stroked his palm softly on my face. “Yes. Oh, yes,” he sighed deeply. I looked up. We made eye contact.

    And at that moment, he filled my mouth with sperm. Fresh, warm, thick, salty, bitter, musky spunk, like ripe Brie, with salty caviar and roast garlic. Even better than I remembered. His finger flexed inside me, in time with my own contractions, Extending my climax, milking it, as my mouth milked his. Our eyes never left each other’s.

    We were quiet for a long time.

    “Fuck,man,” I said finally, “how much did you say I owe you?”

    He laughed, deep, loud and long. “I’m in town once, maybe twice a month, mostly on Saturdays. Today’s an exception. Can I see you?”

    I blew out a little air, making cum bubbles, then swallowed the last of him. “I don’t know where I’ll be.”

    “Aren’t you staying in school?”

    I shrugged. “I’d really like to, but I haven’t got dorm rent anymore. Tuition’s paid for the year, and I have books for the semester, but I need to come up with rent and pocket money. Unless I can find a job that I can do while I’m in school, I’ll have to drop out and look for work.”

    “How much do you need to get through the semester?”

    I’d done the math already, a hundred times. I told him.

    “Listen, I’m in the adult entertainment business. I throw small parties in town, once or twice a month. I need a new hostess. You’d greet people, take their coats, introduce them around, then just be yourself. Do what you feel. It would probably lead to sex, at some point, but no one would pay you for sex, quid pro quo. No one would own you. Guys would hit on you, but as long as you were polite, you’d be free to say ‘no’. And you’d be protected.

    “It would pay well, more than enough to keep you in school.

    “You wouldn’t owe me sex, either, but I’d very much like to see you. I’d very much like to fuck you, in fact, but I’d want it to be like this: because you want to. Money’s great, but it spoils things sometimes. This, this is too good to spoil, for the kind of money we’re talking about.”

    “I’d like to see you, too, I think. So call me when you’re in town, ok? If my rent’s paid, I’ll be in school, so I’ll be around. I’ll come to one of your parties and see how I feel about it. No promises beyond that. Does that work for you?”

    “What’s your name?” He asked,

    “Cindy. You?”

    “John.”

    “Nice to meet you, John. “

    “My pleasure. Please consider your remaining dorm fees for the semester a gift. Can I drive you home?”

    “You’ll have to drop me off. Only students and parents in the dorms after dark.”

    “I understand.”

    “Did you really remember me—cum, thinking about me?”

    “About fucking your mouth. How could I forget? Next time I masturbate, I’ll probably be thinking about you, about this.”

    “You’ll get hard and cum thinking about me?”

    “More than once, I promise.”

    “Um, it’s early still. If I can get you hard, will you cum in my mouth again? I really liked it.”

    “Oh, god yes. Please.”

    “You said the magic word,” I said approvingly. I felt his cock stirring in my hand. I slurped it into my mouth and suckled on it. This would probably take a while, given his age and all. Which was good. This was exactly how I wanted to spend my evening.

    If I worked at it, I’d probably get another mouthful of cum. Yum.

    I am such a slut.


  • Titcage (Chapter 13)

    Font size : +


    Claire has been made to take work experience at “Titcage”, a lobby organisation created to degrade women. The work and its requirements are slowly degrading Claire and, in stages, turning her into the kind of slut they want.

    Chapter 13
    PROMOTION

    The next morning Claire didn’t hide from the camera. Anyone who could see through that camera had already seen much worse, here and at Kitten’s house. She strode around her room nude, making sure the camera got a good shot at her pussy. After her morning shower, she dressed in her room, stopping to rub her cunt a little for good measure.

    At work she handed her panties in to Michael. Before going to the toilets to insert her trainer, though, she told him she wanted to be promoted to Y grade.

    ‘Of course!’ said Michael. ‘I’m glad you’re finally engaging with the Titcage program, Claire. You’re meeting all the criteria, so I’ll get your new ID printed immediately.’

    As he printed the new ID, he said, ‘I assume this is about Sluthole? You want to not be her underling anymore?’

    Claire nodded, silently.

    ‘Well, she’s an X, Claire. That’s another grade up. Do you know the criteria for the next grade?’

    ‘No,’ admitted Claire.

    ‘Here,’ said Michael, and passed her a card.

    X Grade
    Presentation:
    – Never wears anything more concealing than a short skirt and panties below the waist.
    – Is fit and has an attractive body.
    – Spends at least 12 waking hours a week without panties.
    – Does not own any underwear that is not sexually appealing.
    – Wears dog collar bearing Titcage name while at work.
    Attitude & Obedience:
    – Defends objectification of women as justified, if asked.
    – Claims own degradation makes her happy and is justified, if asked.
    Routine:
    – Ensures all housework and cooking in her household is performed by women.
    Toileting:
    – Never pisses while sitting on a standard toilet.
    Masturbation:
    – Masturbates at least six times a week.
    Treatment of sluts:
    – Ensures tits and twat are seen by a non-related female for reasons other than professional at least once a week.
    Treatment of men:
    – Compliments men regularly.
    – Does not enter arguments with men.

    Afterwards, as Claire sat in the lunchroom with her trainer buzzing in her twat, she talked about it with Kitten.

    ‘It’s not as bad as it looks,’ said Kitten. ‘Look, you already wear a skirt to work, and you don’t even have panties. You’re fit, and you’re pretty…’

    Claire blushed. Kitten continued.

    ‘Your father MAKES you spend more than 12 hours without panties, so that’s covered.’

    ‘I’d need to throw out all my boring white panties,’ said Claire. ‘But that’s not so hard. But what about this? The Titcage name?’

    ‘That’s like my Kitten, or Girl, or Melons. You just have to go see Michael and he’ll choose one for you. And then they’ll give you a collar to wear it on at work.’

    ‘What about this attitude stuff?’ asked Claire.

    ‘Well, if anyone asks you why you have to piss standing up at work, or have a nickname, or whatever, you just say it’s because you deserve it. And if they ask you if you like having the trainer in your pussy, or having everyone stare at your tits, you say you do. It’s simple.’ Kitten put a reassuring hand on Claire’s shoulder. ‘You can do this, Claire.’

    ‘I don’t know,’ said Claire doubtfully.

    ‘Okay, so routine,’ said Kitten. ‘Just make sure your dad doesn’t do any housework. Volunteer for a few extra chores. And then here, you just have to piss at home like you do at work. Do it in the shower, it’s easy. And I bet you already masturbate six times a week.’

    Claire blushed. She definitely did. At least daily, these days, and often twice or three times.

    ‘And everyone sees your twat when you piss,’ added Kitten. ‘You should just take off your shirt too, and you’ve got that covered. Or if you don’t you can come over to my place and get naked with me.’

    The thought of that made Claire’s pussy twitch happily. She ignored it.

    ‘And then just be nice to men,’ said Kitten. ‘There, see? Easy.’

    Claire worked through the morning, with Jim standing behind her with his hard cock out. She took care to compliment him several times. ‘You’re a good teacher,’ she said. And, ‘Your cock is warm!’ and ‘I’m glad you’re here.’ She enjoyed the feel of his pre-cum rubbing over her face. She knew it should feel slutty but at the same time she knew it was only because Jim found her attractive. It was like a compliment.

    She had to piss with Sluthole again. This time Sluthole just ripped off Claire’s duct-tape, making her howl with pain, and then started pushing the training phallus in and out of Claire’s twat while kissing her and ordering her to piss. Claire ended up having the odd sensation of urinating while having her cunt fucked by a dildo, and then orgasmed embarrassingly at the end.

    When she was done, Sluthole whispered in Claire’s ear, ‘I know you’re trying to rank up, slut. Don’t even think about trying to get out of being my little piss-bitch.’

    Back at her desk, she worked until noon. Near noon, Jim grabbed the back of her chair and spun her around to face him. Then he reached out and grabbed her hair, and rubbed his cock across her lips urgently. Claire knew what was coming, and tried to turn away, but she couldn’t. Jim came, and pumped his sperm all over her face. Afterwards, he thanked her again, in that loving, deeply grateful way. ‘Thank you twat. Thank you. You’re such a good slut. God, you’re so good.’ He wiped his cock clean on her face, and then told she was free to go and clean up.

    At 2.15 she removed her trainer and went to Michael’s office to wear some panties. These ones had a little rubber bump attached to the inside rear. When she put them, she found it rested right against her anus, and the tightness of the panties made it keep pressing against her butthole trying to get in. Michael made her walk around the office wearing it, took some photos, and then let her take it off.

    ‘I need a Titcage name,’ said Claire as she handed him back the panties.

    ‘Oh, excellent,’ said Michael. ‘Your name will be Fucktwat. The girls can call you Twat for short. I’ll have girl bring your collar around to your desk when it’s made up. Now, remember, now that you have that name, you’re not to introduce yourself as Claire anymore. You’re Twat.’

    It was an awful name, and Claire felt like crying as she went back to her desk. Jim saw she was distressed, and gave her a big hug. Somehow his cock got under her skirt and she felt it touch her pussy, leaving a little dot of pre-cum on her labia. She didn’t care, she just appreciated the hug.

    She got the collar about an hour later and put it on. ‘It looks good on you, Twat,’ said Jim.

    At the end of the day Jim came on her face again. This time as Jim was wiping his cock clean on her cheek, Sluthole came up and slapped Claire on the back of the head.

    ‘Thank him, Twat,’ she said. ‘He’s just given you a compliment by cumming on you.’

    ‘Thank you,’ said Claire awkwardly, still trying to clear semen out of her eyes.

    ‘You’re welcome,’ said Jim.

    Before Claire got home she put on her panties and took off her collar and trainer. Her father inspected her pantied cunt, then turned her over his knee for a spanking.

    Today, when he was done, he wiped his hand across Claire’s groin, and then brought it to her face. Her father’s fingers were dripping with Claire’s slut-honey. He wiped them clean on her cheek.

    ‘I told you if you didn’t keep your pussy dry we might have to investigate further discipline, Claire,’ he said quietly. ‘It looks like your ass isn’t the part of you that needs punishment. Starting tomorrow, it’ll be your vagina that gets the spanking.’

    He let Claire up. She ran to the bathroom and masturbated herself to a very quick orgasm. The thought of her father beating her pussy made her disturbingly aroused. She hated herself for cumming after being told her father would spank her cunt but she couldn’t help it. She had to touch herself; her twat needed it.

    That evening Claire went through her underwear drawer, collected up anything that she wouldn’t want a boy to see her wearing, and threw it out. All that was left was her pinkest, skimpiest panties. Her underwear drawer looked slutty now, she thought.

    When she pissed before dinner she did it in the shower, stripping, pissing down her legs into the drain, and then washing her pussy clean. After she dressed she had to jump in to stop her father helping with carrying the food to the table; Claire did it instead.

    At night she climbed into bed, waited until her sister had fallen asleep, and then gently rubbed her cunt until she was wet enough to take her dildo.

    The next day she was promoted to X grade.

    Claire was beaming all over as she stood in Michael’s office. She had removed her panties and put on her collar that said ‘Fucktwat’, and she didn’t think she had ever been so proud as when Michael gave her her new X-grade ID. He even patted her on the head and called her a good slut, which should have been embarrassing, but at this stage was just the way Michael was.

    She took great pleasure in telling Sluthole no when the sexy little bitch tried to take Claire to the toilet. ‘I hope you get raped like you deserve to, you slutty little cow,’ she said, and enjoyed watching Sluthole’s face go purple with rage. It felt so good that when Claire finally did piss, an hour later, she took the time to massage her pussy a little while she pissed, pushing her dildo deeper inside her cunt and rubbing her clitoris.

    Jim came on her face near lunchtime, once again spinning her around in her chair and gripping her hair while he rubbed his cock across her lips. Claire accepted it and thanked him as he wiped his cock on her face.

    On her way back from cleaning the semen off, she stopped at Michael’s office to wear panties. He’d picked out an even smaller pair than previously for her – they looked like they were intended for a 12-year old. By stretching them she managed to get them on, although they only came up to her clitoris and dug deep into her ass crack, concealing nothing. Michael took a picture as she blushed, and then let her go.

    After lunch, she noted with consternation that Jim wasn’t hard. Admittedly he’d just used up his spunk on her face but that hadn’t stopped him getting his erection back the past couple of days. Had she done something to turn him off? She surreptitiously rubbed her cheek against his cock as she worked and soon found it once again hardening against her face in a satisfying way. He came on her again near home time. ‘Thank you,’ said Claire.

    (To be continued…)


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Lesbian Obsessions of an Office Girl Part Two

    Font size : +


    The boss is thje best sex!

    I was disappointed when I learned that Jill would take an earlier flight than mine. I sat by the window and was pleased that the company provided a first class seat and some the hottest flight attendant I had ever seen.

    I was wearing a very short skirt and that morning had decided to go without panties.

    My flight attendant was a very sweet and hot red head with the most amazing body. When we were up she leaned over and asked me in a half whisper, “Hi, I’m Chris, I’ll be your flight attendant. I know you aren’t old enough, but would you like a glass of wine?

    I smiled and her and said, “That would be fabulous, a pink Shiraz please, “ I said, as I spread my legs wide, to draw her beautiful brown eys to my young hairless pussy.

    “Well then…” she said, meeting my eyes, her cheeks suddenly flushed, “Then pink it is.”

    I loved the thrill of flashing this beautiful woman and pondered my next move. It was a mid-day flight and business class was nearly empty except a few senior couples near the front of the section.

    As I saw Chris approach I reached down and spread my already damp pussy lips, giving the read head a more enticing view of my young cunt.

    She brought a bottle on ice and showed it to me. I nodded and she poured just a taste, and passed it to me. I sniffed at the lip of the glassing aware that Chris was licking her lips over my exposed pussy. I took a sip and then passed the glass, “Mmmm, delicious. Will you have some?” I lifted my leg slightly as she she looked down directly and my splayed, pussy lips.

    “Yes, delicious,” Chris sighed as she tore her yes from my pussy and poured the glass.

    As she leaned over to pass me the glass she, dipped her head and took a long lick along my bare slender neck.

    “If you want more of that turn left ahead and enter the attendants washroom in five minutes. “ she hissed into my ear, letting her tongue trace the inside. Then she stood up and moved back to her station. I admired her full round ass as she stepped sensually down the aisle.

    I checked my watch and felt my pussy tingle with anticipation. Both couples were fast asleep when I saw Chris move out of sight. This was my cue.

    I moved quickly up the aisle and entered through the door with the sign “ Flight Attendants Only.”

    As soon as I entered Chris was on me, she had already removed all of her clothes. She took me in her arms and pressed her amble tities into me as her tongue slipped into my mouth and we kissed passionately for what seemed like a long time. My hands traced her slender back and tight round ass, then squeezed the firm flesh.

    “Oh fuck I must be crazy,” said Chris as if in a panic, “You are so young but fuck such a hot slut. Show my your pussy again you little bitch.”

    I shifted over to the sink and propped myself up on it, and spread my legs, “You like sweet teen cunt huh?”

    “Oh fuck I’ve never done this before to a girl so young but I have to have you.” With that she circled my narrow thighs with her arms and let her tongue stroke my hot little pussy again and again. The feeling was so intense and let her tongue plunge into my tight pussy then swirl around my small erect clit.

    “Oh fuck you taste so good, I have a niece your age and I’ve always wanted her, fuck now I will seduce the hot little slut.”

    Chris pushed her long tongue deep inside me and I bit my tongue, not wanting to attract attention with my moans. Chris certainly knew what she was doing she tongue fucked me then circled her quick tongue over my hard little clit before slipping it deep inside me again.

    “Lick my fingers slut,’ said Chris as she pushed two fingers into my mouth. I sucked on them coating them with my saliva until they were dripping.

    “You want this don’t you, to have your tight teen cunt fucked on an airplane, you are such a little slut, I love it!” said Chris in a harsh whisper.

    “Fuck yes, “ I sighed, “ Fill my tight cunt with your fingers…fuck me!”

    Chris immediately pressed her fingers half way in, then spit on my cunt and slammed them in the rest of the way. My body jerked with the force of it. Chris began to pump in and out of me, as her tongue lashed out at my exposed clit. Flicking at it and then trapping it between her soft lips and sucking it into her mouth.

    I wished I was her niece; I would stay at her place every weekend. I pulled on her luscious red hair and she moaned on my clit, sending waves of pleasure through my body. I loved the smoothness of her fingers stroking inside me, she knew just the spot on my cunt wall that sets me on edge, and brings me off.

    “What the fuck are you doing to me?”

    I didn’t think I could hold out much longer and then she slipped a third finger inside me, it was too much I cried out with discomfort then as she continued to slam the fingers in and out of me I felt my cunt grab her fingers and draw them deeper into me. I wanted this, I needed this and she was about to make me squirt cum all over the small bathroom.

    My body was out of control and then I felt her short teeth close in on my hyper-sensitive clit, she was grinding it gently back and forth like a slippery apple seed , I could take no more. I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her lovely face into my cunt as her fingers pushed into me to the hilt. The cum explosion forced all three of her fingers out of my tight cunt and Chris’s face took the full blast of my creamy girl juice.

    She continued to flick her fingers over my clit and I knew I was about to come again this time Chris opened her mouth and took streams of cum into her waiting mouth. My ass was slipping and sliding all over the metal counter and I bit into my hand to stop from screaming.

    Before I could even recover Chris had lifted my convulsing body and placed me on the toilet spreading my legs in at wide angle and she immediately lowered her dripping cunt onto mine and began grinding our pussies together.

    This was a new sensation for me, my eyes grew wide as Chris looked down on me dominating my body, lifting my narrow ass so my cunt would make better contact with hers.

    “You little fucking slut, flashing your hot little cunt on my airplane, getting me all horney and wet, I’m going to fuck you like the cunt slut you are.”

    I couldn’t get over the power of Chris’s body as she bore down on me our pussies grinding and slamming together , making slippery, wet sounds. My clit was so sensitive from coming only a moment earlier and my cunt button was throbbing and at Chris’s every thrust. I knew l was going to cum again but I wanted to cum with Chris this time.

    I reached my arm around Chris and even though I had never done anything like it to myself, I instinctively knew that if I twisted my finger into Chris’s humping ass it would be enough to set her off.

    At first I had trouble finding the moving target yet once my finger tip penetrated her tight ass hole, Chris did the rest of the work herself with each plunge of her cunt took at my pussy my finger sank deeper into her hot ass.

    I groaned as Chris’s thrust became almost animal like her grunts coming from deep within her. She leaned back pressing her cunt hard into my little pussy as her ass hole swallowed my finger and in an instant a wave moved through her body and she shunted her cunt into my pussy with such force I thought for a moment I would fly from the toilet.

    “”You bitch, hot little cunt!” was all Chris could get out as a second torrent of cum washed over my tight little body and finally I felt my climax release sending a spray of girl cum over Chris’s legs and tummy.

    It seemed like a long time we lay there exhausted and spent, until finally Chris herd the pilots’ voice and she immediately jumped into action getting dressed in what seemed like seconds. She smiled at me, and kissed me hard on the mouth. Get dressed and when I knock go straight back to your seat.”

    I couldn’t believe I had just had sex on an airplane. And it was amazing. Soon I heard the knock and slipped back to my seat.

    I took a cab alone from the airport and noticed that there was a card stuffed into my wallet. It was a phone number and Chris’s name. She had written, “Cum and visit me and my niece…you are so fucking hot…I mean it really, I want to see you again!”

    It was mid-afternoon in Los Angeles. The address I had given to the cab driver was a downtown apartment building where the corporate suites were leased. Let me out in front of the building and could still feel the wetness in my pussy as I stepped out of the cab.

    I found a street side entrance to the suite marked with brass numbers, up three steps, and a stoop from the brick paved street. Number 1 69. I wrestled my luggage inside and looked around. Not bad. I was tired, and thought again of Chris’s pussy grinding on mine which sent a shiver through my body.

    The bed looked comfortable, and I could hardly wait to get into it.

    My cell phone rang. “Hello?”

    “Amy?”

    “Yes,” I answered.

    It was Jill, “There’s been a little confusion with the corporate. My room was somehow mistakenly assigned to someone else. And, there is this big convention in town, so I can’t find a room any place. I hope you don’t mind, but it looks like I’ll be rooming with you. At least for tonight.”

    “OH!” I sounded too surprised, “No, I don’t mind at all.”

    “I’m waiting on your steps, I’m afraid. See me?” Jill waved, cell phone to her ear.

    “I looked up. I saw her and my heart was immediately a mile a minute. I walked up fumbling with the door key.

    “Well isn’t this cozy,” Jill joked patting the double bed.

    I felt better. Yet I didn’t know how I could possibly endure this night. I felt so young with her- out at sea. What would we talk about? Maybe I could just go straight to bed.

    “Well, I think we should have a drink!” Jill grabbed to bottles of beer from the small refrigerator, and twisted the top off mine, handing it to me before opening hers.

    “Cheers!” Jill said, clinking her bottle to mine. She drank down half of a beer. I drank, too.
    Jill talked about herself and offered me a second beer, “Don’t worry, I know you are underage, but these are ‘lite’,” she said then flashed her beautiful smile.

    Jill revealed, she had started at the company right out of college, and worked hard to get where she is now. I liked this side of Jill. She was always about the job at work, but here she was sharing stories, she was real, not the fantasy that filled my fevered nights.

    My heart thumped as I admired her beautiful sun streaked hair. I reached up and ran my fingers through my own dark blond hair. I felt alive, and excited to be so close to Jill.

    ‘If you don’t mind lets open one of these bottles of company wine,” Jill laughed a throaty laugh. She chose a bottle from the refrigerator and found the cork screw. Bracing the bottle against her crotch over her short skirt she had the cork out quickly and I, glanced at her firm inner thighs and sighed not as silently as I would have liked.

    Jill found two stemmed glasses, poured one glass full of wine and handed it to me. I sat the second beer down on the kitchen counter and took the glass from her extended hand.

    Jill walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, sensually sliding her leather high heeled pumps off her feel and letting them drop to the floor. Jill started to slowly rub her lovely feet together, and I couldn’t help but watch.

    I imagined the sensations generated by one lovely foot rubbing against the other, and a warm tingly feeling began to invade my pussy. Did Jill know how aroused her foot rubbing was making me, was this payback for the little exhibition I had given her in her office?

    I could see red shining toe nails peeking through the sheer fabric of her pantyhose. I didn’t even like to wear pantyhose, but I loved the way it looked on Jill’s sexy feet and legs.

    Suddenly I felt inadequate in my knee socks and skirt and no panties underneath. Like a little school girl. I closed my eyes and took a large drink of wine. This was such an awesome experience, it felt like all my fantasies were about to come true.

    I stood in the kitchen and watched Jill as she stood up, lifted her skirt to her waist, and slowly pulled her pantyhose down. I took a big gulp of air. I glimpsed the loveliest burgundy panties and how they hugged her hips her ass and I glimpsed the outline of her pussy in the crotch.

    Jill sat on the edge of the bed again and slid her pantyhose off, pointing her toes. She glanced up at me, catching my eyes move from her lovely legs.

    There was that amazing smile again; Jill patted the bed beside her as she turned on the television. There was no picture, just music. Light jazz. I couldn’t say “no”. She was my boss. So I joined her and removed my shoes too.

    I listened as Jill talked about the path her career took after college. I told her that I was still experimenting, and trying t find out enough about the world to decide what degree to take in college.

    The music seemed to get sexier, and then Jill gave me a look that could only be described as sultry.
    I leaned in closer and smiled.

    “How do you like the company perks, so far, Amy?” Jill asked in a husky voice,” her eyes narrowing in a sexy way.

    “I very lucky to have such a great summer job with such a generous company. I would do anything to keep it. Can I rub your feet boss?” I laughed nervously not expecting Jill to say yes.

    Yet she did. I moved to her feet, and began to rub them teasing her with a few tickles. Jill laughed and drank her wine. She leaned back on a pillow, closed her eys and let me continue to rub her lovely feet.

    My mom owns a book on sexual message and Of course I have borrowed it and some of the pictures of women touching women were so hot I would rub my pussy off before returning it to its drawer in mom’s bedroom.

    I did read enough to know about the pressure points of the feet and the hands. I rubbed and massaged he spots that I had read about, enjoying the slender, sexy curves of her foot. I lost myself in my efforts, before I realized what I was doing.

    I’m not sure how much time passed before I heard, ‘Mmmmmmm,” as Jill moaned softly breaking my trance-like focus on the message I was administering. Jill looked up at the same time I glanced up from my attention to her soft smooth foot. Her eyes met mine.

    She started to speak, softly clearing her throat, “You are very young to know so much about foot message” her voice deep and sexy.

    “What you are doing feels wonderful,” her eyes locked with mine, “So very good.”

    As Jill looked into my eyes, her lips parted. She took a sip of her wine and licked her lips.

    It was as if I was in one of my erotic dreams. I realized what was happening.

    “Very good?” I almost hissed at her.

    She nodded, ‘yes’ and I lifted her foot to my lips, and swirled my hot young tongue over carefully pedicured big toe. Looking into her half-lidded eyes I let my tongue wash over the sensitive arch of her foot before sucking each and every toe slowly into my mouth letting my tongue tease over the soft balls of each toe.

    Jill moaned loudly with her arms closed she immediately spread her legs wide on the bed lifting her dress exposing the wet crotch of her satin panties.

    “See how wet you make me you bad little girl?” Jill hissed her eyes still closed. As I lifted her other foot and passionately sucked on her perfect big toe I reached out and let my index finger lightly trace Jill’s pussy slit through the satin smoothness. I felt her lips part under my tough and to my surprise, Jill’s clit pocked out against the satin. I couldn’t believe it was so big, and not knowing why I gave it a gentle pinch and twist.

    “Oh you are a bad girl, so very bad,” said Jill thrashing her head back and forth on her pillow.

    I was on fire. My cunt was screaming with want for this beautiful woman.

    Jill opened her eyes, they were sharp with desire, “Oh Amy, so young, so fucking hot!”

    Keeping eye contact I straddled Jill’s mature hips. I looked down, her eyes were telling me what she wanted.

    “I’ve wanted you since the first day I saw you,” I whispered, unbuttoning and opening her jacket, then slipping it off her.

    “I wore the sexiest skirts and tops to work only to catch your attention and turn you on. “ Jill smiled up at me and seemed to enjoy being undressed by one of her young office girls.

    “That’s why I showed you my wet thong, “ I unbuttoned her blouse tossed it aside then unhooked her bra’s front enclosure, exposing her big creamy tits.

    ”I did it because I sensed you wanted me too,” Jill only nodded and made no more to stop me.

    She moaned with pleasure as I leaned over and took her large stiff nipples into my mouth, one at a time, teasing the hard flesh and dragging my sharp straight teeth over them.

    Jill mewed and stroked my hair. ‘So pretty, I too have wanted you my love, your beauty, your grace, your tight young cunt,” she sat up and pulled my face to hers.

    The feeling of her full lips on mine was amazing and unlike Chris’s darting urgent tongue, Jill, moved her tongue in my mouth as if in an elaborate ballet, turning pirouettes around my tongue and drawing my tongue slowly into the hot wet confines of her mouth.

    I couldn’t get enough of her mouth her tongue and the sweet flavor of her mouth. Finally she broke off the kiss, and pushed me hard against the head board. Jill’s smile was slightly wicked now.

    “Yes you’re the summer girl I want to fuck, except in my fantasy I’m the one in charge.”

    I was suddenly afraid and I sat against the head board with my knees drawn up. Jill roughly parted my knees, “Oh you are a bad little girl, not wearing panties on a workday, what should a good boss do?”

    Without warning Jill lightly slapped my exposed pussy three times with the flat of her hand. I squirmed but didn’t cry out. The truth was I kind of liked it.

    I closed my eyes as Jill slipped her middle finger into my pussy. It felt so fucking hot.

    ‘Oh so wet, just like a slut I thought you were,” said Jill in a teasing way.

    Jill leaned forward and kissed me. My tongue danced again with hers sensuously exploring, and drinking her, my lips exploring the softness of hers.

    Now Jill was only wearing sexy burgundy satin panties. She quickly removed my top and bra and my small hard nipple before taking it between teasing teeth. I groaned and shivered.

    Jill helped slip my short skirt off my legs, then she rolled off my knee socks. Taking a foot in her hands she returned the favor by letting her tongue wind its way through my toes taking each one into her hot mouth.

    I was in ecstasy when our starving lips met. These were the kisses that I longed for each night in my bed, furiously rubbing m y pussy hopping my mother won’t discover my soaked sheets the next morning.

    My breath caught sharply as I was overcome with passion, “Yes, Jill, yes, make me your slut,” escaped my lips. I didn’t mean to say it.

    Feverishly our hands and fingers explored each othe3r’s bodies. I sensed that Jill took an intense thrill from touching my young forbidden flesh.

    “Touch me, Jill, please touch my young pussy, it’s yours,” I hissed up at her.

    Jill looked in my eyes and her fingers gently parted my slick pussy lips, “Yes, when you spread your legs in the office that day, I came undone in my desire for you, it was like nothing I had ever felt before.”

    One of Jill’s finger nails traced my inner lips then circled my tender clit.

    “I have a shower in my office, and I went there and soaped my body down and I thought of you with me squeezing my ass and tits, pushing your fingers deep inside my dripping cunt. I knew then you would be mine, you had to be.”

    At that instant Jill’s middle finger entered me to the hilt and the finger nail of her index finger flicked back and forth over my clit. My ass lifted off the bed with the sheer pleasure she was giving me.

    “Oh my, your pussy is so tight,” Jill cooed now sliding her finger in and out of me with some ease.

    “ Oh yes, Jill, fuck me, you can do anything to me, I want you to take all of me.” I groaned my hips humping in rhythm to her finger strokes.

    “Your little cunt is so warm, so wanting, it’s so pretty Amy, you have a lovely cunt do you know that?”

    I nodded and let out another moan as her finger nail dug into my sensitive clit.

    “I have to taste you; I need your hot young juices on my tongue,” Jill said breathing heavily.

    I felt Jill’s warm tongue licking delicately at the outer lips of my pussy. Her tongue was too far from my pulsing, engorged clit for my liking. I heard her moan when she tasted my cunny juice, and I felt her breathe in the scent of my cunt.

    Then Jill she removed her finger and pushed her tongue deep into my cunt lips and into my tight hole.

    I know that sound escaped m y lips, but it was something I had never heard before, a n animal growl of pleasure that came from somewhere deep within me, it was as if my little cunt had grown up and was speaking for itself.

    Unlike the fierce quickness of Chris’s tongue on my pussy, Jill was moving at a different pace. It was as if she was worshiping my young cunt and I loved every intense second of it. I never imagined a tongue could move in so many different directions. Jill’s tongue was dancing over my clit, flicking it up, down backwards and sideways. It was the most pleasurable thing I had ever felt and to increase the intensity, Jill began to work two fingers into my pussy.

    “Such a small cunt,” Jill signed, lifting her head, “Are you going to let me fuck you Amy? That’s it relax and take it, let me fuck you the way you want to be fucked.”

    Jill sucked my throbbing clit into her mouth and proceeded to give my teen cunt a good hard finger fuck. I pulled wildly at my nipples, knowing I couldn’t take much more from my dream lover.

    I craved the taste of Jill’s pussy and I begged her to get into a sixty-nine. Immediately she straddled my face

    Jill lowered her hips and I lifted my head between her perfect thighs. I lapped at her mature cunt,
    feeling the fullness of her slippery cunt flesh as her juice ran freely into my mouth. I parted her tender cunt lips with my fingers, and flattened my tongue out against her large clit, licking from the base to the sensitive end. I rubbed and licked my flattened tongue up and down he clit in a circular motion, the slickness in her pussy kept my tongue gliding and swirling over and around Jill’s sweet and puffy clit.

    I pushed two fingers into Jill’s soaking wet pussy hole, and felt her cunt walls grab at my fingers, as if to say she wanted more, soon I had three fingers flashing in and out of the most beautiful pussy I had ever seen.

    Relentless I sliced my hot, wet tongue over and around her puffy flesh shaft. I never imagined a clit could be so big. I loved it and wanted to show Jill just how much.

    While Jill moaned and cried at my cunt licking she never let up on her own. Jill was now using the flat of her tongue to assault my exposed clit flesh while she was twisting and pounding to fingers into my slippery cunt.

    Soon Jill began to move her hips writing to meet my flashing tongue and pounding fingers. As I pushed my fingers deeper, her wet clasping cunt began to tremble. She began to cry out, as if she was about to reach her orgasm.

    The sound of her growls pushed me closer, as she sucked my clit mercilessly through hard sharp teeth. I bite down on her tender flesh and we both began to convulse and cum our bodies shuddering together, jerking involuntarily and creamy cum shot from your pussies at the same instant washing over our faces.

    I pushed my mouth hard over Jill’s cunt hole and took the next volley of cum deep down my throat. Jill did the same as I felt her licking and sucking on my cunt lips as I erupted in my final ejaculation.

    I continued to suck at Jill’s cunt lips, gently licking and suck her juices from her lovely tight hole.

    We lay together quietly mewing, and exploring each other and languishing in the afterglow of our amazing sex. At some point it dawned on me that my boss had just become my lover. I wonder what mom would think about this.


  • An Interesting Work Relationship 2

    Font size : +


    Second story of An Interesting Work Relationship. Katherine brings her submissive secretary to her ultimate playroom.

    I had a great deal of fun writing this story so I hope my readers do also. Enjoy! (;

    ———-

    Katherine had offered her to stay the weekend at her house on Friday after everyone had gone home for the night. Katherine had gone back to her old ways and dominated her in her office. Making her beg before giving her release as she was bent over her boss’ desk in only her bra. Hannah had taken the offer readily and went home with Katherine. Soon they are walking into Katherine’s house.

    “Do you want something to drink before we get started?”

    Katherine asks. Hannah takes a deep breath and smiles.

    “Yeah. A water would be great.”

    Katherine sets down her purse and grabs a bottle of water from the refrigerator. She hands it to Hannah and leans against the opposite counter. Hannah takes a drink and feels eyes watching her and smiles after putting the drink down.

    “I don’t know if I can drink with your playroom eyes staring at me the whole time.”

    Hannah says with a smirk and a raised eyebrow in Katherine’s direction. Katherine smiles and moves over to Hannah.

    “You are being defiant.”

    Katherine teases with a small smile as she spins Hannah around and presses her against the counter. Hannah smiles back.

    “Are you going to punish me?”

    Hannah whispers. Katherine teases her lips against Hannah’s.

    “Oh, you bet.”

    Hannah whimpers and tries to kiss Katherine but Katherine pulls back when she makes a move. Hannah groans and tries to grab Katherine but Katherine grabs her wrists and locks them behind her back with one hand, making Hannah gasp softly. Katherine swiftly spins her around and pushes her out of the kitchen, letting go of her hands. Hannah stumbles out of the kitchen and finds herself at the bottom of a staircase.

    “Upstairs last door on the right.”

    Hannah starts to walk up the stairs but Katherine stops her.

    “Take off all your clothes as you go.”

    Hannah nods her head and walks up the steps as she unbuttons her blouse. Katherine’s eyes follow her every movement until Hannah is left nude outside of her playroom door. Katherine smiles and leans against the door.

    “Look at you. Standing outside my playroom like a good little girl.”

    Hannah blushes and bites her lip. Katherine’s smile grows wider.

    “Some of the rules are different from the playroom at my office. You follow all of my demands the way they are told. You have to pay attention to my words and you have to trust me as I have to trust you. You absolutely have to use your safe word when you are uncomfortable. That goes along with moans and grunts when you are gagged. Do you remember this from our meeting?”

    Hannah nods her head and Katherine nods hers also.

    “Good. Are you ready?”

    Hannah eagerly nods her head and looks up at Katherine with excitement in her eyes. Katherine smiles and pushes open the door. Hannah walks into the room and her eyes open wide as she looks at all of the furniture and toys. This playroom was similar to the one at the office. The same deep red color spread throughout the room along with similar furniture and toys she had seen at the office. Though some toys and furniture were foreign to her. Katherine watches with amusement as Hannah looks back at her for permission to walk around. She nods her permission and Hannah walks around the room, letting her hands drift on the toys and furniture. When she had made her way completely around the room she looks at Katherine.

    “This was nothing like I expected, Mistress.”

    Katherine smiles and shuts the door.

    “Considering you have been a good girl tonight, I will let you choose your first place of pleasure.”

    Hannah smiles and perks up at the thought. She looks around the room before looking back to Katherine.

    “I would like for you to pick for me, Mistress. I want to know what one of your desired positions of me is?”

    Hannah inquires innocently. Katherine smirks and doesn’t even think of her answer. She had fantasized about it too often to forget about it.

    “I want you on the platform…tied down…and blindfolded.”

    Katherine says confidently. Hannah bites her lip.

    “Th-The platform?”

    Hannah asks softly. Katherine’s smirk deepens and she grabs Hannah’s hand. She pulls her over to a black leather padded wooden stage, about 5 inches off the floor with metal rings on the sides.

    “Lay on your back.”

    Katherine instructs. Hannah gulps but moves onto the platform and lays down on her back.

    “Don’t move.”

    Hannah nods her head and watches Katherine go to the wall and grab two rings of red rope before walking back. Katherine works slowly around Hannah. Tying her wrists to the corners of the platform, her right ankle to the bottom and her right thigh to the side. Then she bends Hannah’s left leg and pushes it up slightly. Katherine wraps a length of rope around her knee and ties the other end to the middle ring on the side of the platform. She next ties Hannah’s ankle to her thigh and her ankle also to the bottom metal ring. Katherine stands up and looks down at Hannah with a smirk. She looked gorgeous in the red rope. Hannah was surprised at how comfortable she was and bites her lip in anticipation.

    “Are you comfortable? Is anything too tight?”

    Hannah shakes her head.

    “No Mistress. I-I’m surprisingly comfortable.”

    Hannah blushes and Katherine smiles.

    “Good. Tonight I am going to teach you a lesson.”

    Katherine draws. Hannah watches her with rapt attention as Katherine walks around the platform, checking the bonds.

    “Do you remember what you did wrong today?”

    Hannah’s brow furrows. The only thing she could think of was her rebellion for almost 30 seconds in Katherine’s office but Katherine had forgiven her and punished her for her infraction.

    “No Mistress.”

    Katherine completes her inspection of the ropes and quirks an eyebrow at the brunette.

    “I’ll give you a hint.”

    Katherine smirks and starts to unbutton her blouse.

    “You were very…distracted.”

    Katherine shakes off the blouse and works on her skirt. Hannah watches intently and arousal pools in between her thighs.

    “This morning.”

    Katherine pushes down her skirt, leaving her in only her bra, garter belt, thigh-high stockings, and heels. She had slipped into the garter belt before she left the office, knowing how hot it gets Hannah.

    “You pulled up the wrong slide show.”

    Hannah lets out a soft gasp. She had done so many things wrong this morning at the meeting. Katherine was just so amazing and sexy that she couldn’t help but be distracted by her intimidatingly hot boss. Katherine walks to the wall and picks out her favorite riding crop.

    “You dropped all of my notes.”

    Katherine turns back to Hannah and walks to her side.

    “You repeatedly handed me the wrong documents during the presentation.”

    Hannah gulps. She messed up more than she thought. Katherine notices her gulp and smirks, running the riding crop across Hannah’s stomach.

    “Now do you remember Hannah?

    Hannah feels her muscles twitch under the riding crop.

    “Yes, Mistress.”

    She says softly. Katherine brings the riding crop down on Hannah’s breast. Hannah gasps.

    “I would love to know what had you so distracted pet?”

    Katherine smiles devilishly. She had specifically worn tight clothes today with the intent to distract her pet during the morning meeting. And like all her plans, it had worked. Hannah had been so distracted she had messed up seven times, total, Katherine had counted.

    “You Mistress.”

    Hannah whispers out. Katherine lands the riding crop down on the opposite breast and Hannah jumps at the harder hit.

    “You are always at my meetings. Why was today any different? I want a good, detailed answer or you will receive three smacks on each thigh.”

    Hannah shudders at the thought of receiving the smacks but answers with the desired answer none the less.

    “You were wearing really tight clothes today, Mistress. I couldn’t take my eyes off you. It was so hard to concentrate when all I could think about was if you had panties on underneath your skirt.”

    Katherine smirks and runs the riding crop down to Hannah’s center and teases her pussy lips, loving the shudder that courses through Hannah.

    “Good, my pet.”

    Katherine moves to her drawers and picks out a red silk blindfold. She walks to the head of the platform and crouches next to Hannah’s head. She places the length of the riding crop at Hannah’s lips.

    “Keep it between your teeth and don’t drop it.”

    Hannah takes the riding crop between her teeth as Katherine slides the blindfold around her head. Katherine takes the riding crop out of Hannah’s mouth and stands back up. She studies Hannah for a few seconds before continuing with tonight’s lesson.

    “Would you like to know tonight’s lesson, pet?”

    Hannah nods her head.

    “Yes, Mistress.”

    Hannah answers obediently. Katherine moves to the end of the platform.

    “Tease and denial, my pet. Do remember what that means?”

    Hannah frowns slightly, at first. She knew tease and denial would come sooner or later but she had been dreading it. She covers her emotions from her face but Katherine catches the slip and sends a smack to Hannah’s outer thigh. Hannah jumps and gasps in reply. Katherine simply smiles. She loved the blindfold. Her submissive’s never knew what was coming to them.

    “Was that a frown? Do you not like what your mistress is giving you?”

    Hannah hesitates to answer so Katherine continues.

    “Well if you are so ungrateful maybe I will leave you here.”

    Katherine turns and walks to the door, her heels faintly clicking against the floor. Hannah is now quick to respond.

    “No! Mistress, please don’t leave me. I love whatever you give me. I promise Mistress.”

    Hannah begs desperately. She had been so hesitant because she was stunned that Katherine saw her falter. Katherine smirks and walks back to Hannah.

    “You promise, do you? Do you promise to be a good girl for the rest of the evening?”

    Hannah quickly nods her head.

    “Yes, Mistress. I promise.”

    Katherine hums softly.

    “I will make a deal with you Hannah.”

    Katherine says seductively as she sets down the riding crop next to Hannah and gets on her knees in between Hannah’s legs.

    “If you are a good girl.”

    Katherine draws as she gets down on her stomach between Hannah’s legs. Hannah bites her lip as she waits for Katherine, her breathing escalating exponentially.

    “I won’t tease you tomorrow morning.”

    Hannah moans softly at the thought of that. Katherine smiles and leans forward, placing a soft kiss on Hannah’s thigh.

    “You like the thought of that, don’t you pet?”

    Hannah moans and nods her head eagerly.

    “Yes, Mistress.”

    Katherine leaves another kiss on the opposite thigh.

    “This lesson is supposed to teach you concentration and patience. Are you ready for your lesson my pet?”

    Hannah nods her head with a nervous smile. She didn’t want to disappoint her Mistress. Katherine smiles. She’s seen that look before. Katherine licks firmly up Hannah’s slit, a strangled groan coming from the woman. Katherine moans softly, Hannah’s taste was always so delicious to her. Katherine smiles before doing it again as her left hand reaches for the riding crop she had put next to Hannah’s body within reaching distance. She brings her lips to Hannah’s clit and sucks softly before pulling away. Hannah groans again and bucks up for Katherine’s mouth. Katherine sends a smack to Hannah’s nipple and Hannah cries out with a surprised gasp. Katherine smirks and flicks her tongue against Hannah’s clit. Hannah is trembling within minutes of Katherine’s torturous tongue, moaning wildly as her body bucks for release against Katherine’s mouth. Katherine notices how close Hannah was but decides to tease her for a second more. Hannah grabs onto the rope binding her hands to the platform and arches her back. At the exact moment Hannah thinks her orgasm will overtake her, Katherine pulls away. Hannah lets out a whine and throws her head back against the platform. Katherine smirks and gets up from between Hannah’s legs as she talks to Hannah.

    “Oh, sweetheart. Did you want to cum?

    Katherine teases. Hannah whimpers and bites her lip.

    “So bad Mistress.”

    Katherine smiles, pleased with herself. She walks to her dresser and pulls out her vibrator. She walks back to Hannah and grabs the riding crop again.

    “That’s too bad, my pet. I’m not going to let you cum for quite a while until I think you’ve learned your lesson.”

    Katherine torments and Hannah holds back a whimper. She wanted to be a good girl for her Mistress so she wouldn’t tease her in the morning. Katherine runs the riding crop up to Hannah’s breasts and bites her lip as she watches the rapid rise and fall of Hannah’s chest as she waits in anticipation for Katherine’s next move. Katherine moves to the top of the platform and crouches down near Hannah’s head.

    “Open your mouth.”

    Hannah does as instructed and Katherine puts the length of the riding crop in her mouth.

    “Bite down.”

    Hannah bites the leather. Katherine grips Hannah’s soft brown hair and raises her head enough for her lips to be level with Katherine’s ear.

    “If you drop it I will be relentless as I tease you, Hannah…I promise you.”

    Katherine whispers huskily into her ear. Hannah moans almost inaudibly but Katherine hears her and smirks.

    “Are you moaning slut? You want me to tease you, don’t you?”

    Hannah chastises herself for not keeping quiet and shakes her head, seeing as though she couldn’t talk with the riding crop in her mouth. Katherine chuckles and stands up, releasing Hannah’s hair. She grabs a flogger and makes her way back to Hannah.

    “I think you’re lying to me my slut.”

    Katherine hisses and Hannah gulps.

    “Do you know what that makes you when you lie?”

    Hannah wanted to tell her it wasn’t a lie but even she wouldn’t believe herself. Hannah knew what Katherine’s next words would be and she couldn’t help but become more excited. She flinches when strips of leather dance across her abdomen and after studying her Mistress’ tools of pleasure with only her touch Hannah knew her Mistress had grabbed a flogger.

    “Lying makes you a bad girl Hannah.”

    As soon as her sentence ends Katherine snaps the flogger down on Hannah’s stomach. Hannah moans and arches her back. The pain stung but it was oh so pleasurable. The whips Katherine gives her always sent heat straight to her core. Katherine walks slowly to Hannah’s other side.

    “I wish you weren’t such a bad girl. I could be giving you so many orgasms right now, slut.”

    Katherine sends another whip to Hannah’s breast, lighter this time. Hannah whimpers softly but arches her back higher, offering her breasts to Katherine. Katherine smiles at this, lending a generous whip to Hannah’s opposite breast. The brunette mewls in pleasure.

    “I knew you loved to be teased from the very beginning my pet.”

    Katherine thinks out loud. Hannah, ever since their first month, loved to be brought to the edge. Katherine would make the shorter woman beg for release or simply not give her an orgasm until she thought she could have one. God, she loved the thrill with this woman. Hannah strangles out a “Mhmm” past the riding crop. Katherine smirks and sets down the flogger next to Hannah before moving back between the submissive woman’s legs. She grabs the vibrator and turns it on low before pressing it to Hannah’s clit. The sudden pleasure makes the woman gasp and to much of Katherine’s amusement almost drops the riding crop before using her tongue to push it in between her teeth again. Hannah moans as Katherine rubs slow circles around her clit. Katherine speeds up and Hannah’s hips buck off the platform as she moans louder. Within seconds Hannah was teetering on the edge, bucking and moaning. Katherine finally pulls away the vibrator when she sees Hannah about to fall over the edge. Hannah cries out a muffled “no” past the riding crop and Katherine smiles and stands up.

    “You were so close, weren’t you pet?”

    Hannah chokes back a sob and nods her head. Katherine smiles and grabs the flogger again.

    “Mmm. Good. I love it when I take away your orgasm. You look so cute in distress, my pet.”

    Katherine silently warns Hannah that she has the flogger by trailing it over her stomach like before. She snaps the flogger on the inside of Hannah’s thigh. Hannah can’t hold back the gasp the comes from her mouth and the riding crop falls from her teeth. Hannah groans and Katherine clicks her tongue.

    “Hannah, Hannah, Hannah. What am I going to do with you?”

    Hannah quickly resorts to pleading with her Mistress.

    “I’m so sorry Mistress. I didn’t mean to drop it. Please let me make it up to you.”

    Katherine quirks an eyebrow at Hannah.

    “Make it up to me, huh? What would you do, pet?”

    Katherine inquires as she picks up the riding crop and hangs it back on the wall.

    “I-I could please you.”

    Hannah stutters, uncertain. Katherine smirks and walks back to Hannah. She likes the way the smaller woman thinks.

    “And how would you do that if your hands are tied down?”

    Katherine gives her time to think, already knowing the answer. Hannah smiles and wets her lips.

    “I could please you with my mouth Mistress.”

    Katherine smiles and nods her head.

    “Good job. I’m glad the teasing hasn’t clouded your mind. If you do well I won’t punish you for dropping the riding crop. Though I will still tease you in the morning for lying.”

    Hannah nods her head like a good submissive and Katherine sets down the flogger. She climbs awkwardly onto the platform until her cunt is above Hannah’s mouth. Hannah immediately raises her head and starts to lick Katherine’s clit. Katherine grits her teeth and moans softly. Hannah whimpers, she hadn’t expected so much wetness but God knows she wasn’t complaining. Her tongue dips into the blonde’s wetness before circling her clit with tight circles. Katherine leans on one hand while the other buries itself in Hannah’s hair and presses the brunette’s face harder into her cunt. Hannah moans in delight and works harder to bring her Mistress to orgasm. Her tongue and lips flick, lick and suck harshly at the older woman’s bundle of nerves. Katherine groans and starts to ride Hannah’s face.

    “Fuck.”

    Katherine hisses when Hannah takes a hard yet surprisingly pleasing jab at her clit. Hannah hears her Mistress’ curse at the jab and sends a few more jabs at the blonde’s swollen clit. Katherine jerks faster at the jabs and continues the pace with a loud moan. Katherine rides Hannah’s tongue until she is close to the edge. She clinches her hand in Hannah’s brown locks.

    “Suck me.”

    Katherine groans out. Hannah moans and does exactly as she is told, sucking Katherine’s clit in her mouth. Katherine immediately goes rigid above her submissive and cums on her mouth. Hannah moans softly and uses her tongue to lick up her juices. Katherine evens her breathing before getting off of Hannah. Hannah greedily licks her lips with a smirk on her face. Katherine sighs contentedly and Hannah moves around in her bonds. Katherine notices her movement.

    “Are you still comfortable?”

    Hannah licks her lips one last time.

    “My left hip is becoming a little sore.”

    Katherine moves to Hannah’s left side and starts to massage her hip. Hannah lets out a soft moan and Katherine smiles.

    “I think you just want my hands on you.”

    Katherine teases and Hannah smirks.

    “That’s just a bonus Mistress.”

    Katherine chuckles and continues to massage her hip. After another minute or two, she looks back to Hannah.

    “How is it now?”

    Hannah nods her head.

    “Much better now. Thank you, Mistress.”

    Katherine stands up and moves between Hannah’s legs, grabbing the vibrator. Katherine starts rubbing circles on Hannah’s clit and turns the vibrations on high. Hannah gasps softly before moaning and arching her back.

    “Oh, fuck.”

    Katherine smirks at Hannah’s dirty mouth and straddles Hannah’s right leg. She leans forward on one hand and bends down to take Hannah’s jutting nipple in her mouth. Hannah groans and arches her back higher for Katherine.

    “Oh, god. Don’t stop.”

    Katherine smirks at this. Hannah starts to buck her hips into the vibrator. She was getting so close to her orgasm. God, she wanted one so bad. Katherine continues to suck on her nipples and tease her clit. Soon Hannah was on the edge. Panting, moaning, and whimpers were all that was coming from Hannah. Katherine moves her lips up to Hannah’s ear.

    “How close are you slut?”

    Hannah whimpers.

    “So close Mistress. Please let me cum.”

    Hannah pleads as she grips the rope tying down her hands. Katherine smiles and brushes her lips against the arch of Hannah’s ear.

    “Hmm…no.”

    Katherine whispers with a smirk. Hannah nearly sobs in frustration and tries to stop her clenching muscles. She can’t hold back any longer.

    “Mistress, please!”

    Hannah begs desperately. Katherine pulls away the vibrator and Hannah sags back into the platform with a chocked sob. Katherine kisses and nips at Hannah’s neck until she is moaning again. She moves the vibrator back to Hannah’s clit and Hannah lets out a mix between a moan and a sigh. Katherine smiles and bites Hannah’s earlobe.

    “Have you learned your lesson?”

    Katherine whispers as she speeds up. Hannah moans and arches her back. How the hell was her orgasm growing so fast?

    “Yes, yes, yes. I have. I really, really have Mistress.”

    Hannah moans again. How her orgasm was growing so fast was beyond her. Katherine rubs the vibrator faster over Hannah’s clit, making Hannah cry out.

    “Fuck!”

    Hannah digs her nails into the rope and groans loudly. Katherine knew she was on the edge.

    “What do you ask slut?”

    Katherine hisses and Hannah has never answered a question so fast in her life.

    “Pl-Please may I cum Mistress?”

    Hannah chokes out. Her body was trembling she was trying so hard not to cum. Katherine takes mercy on the small brunette.

    “You may.”

    Katherine answers vaguely. Hannah immediately cries out as the waves of pleasure wash over her.

    “Ah! God, yes! Fuck me!”

    Katherine giggles quietly at Hannah’s choice of words and slows down her vibrator. Hannah lets out a few more curse words as her body shakes. Hannah felt absolutely incredible as her orgasm starts to wane out. It was like coming up for fresh air. Hannah groans as the last wave hits her then she falls back on the platform, panting greedily for air. Katherine turns off the vibrator and starts to untie an utterly and completely fucked looking Hannah. When she finishes untying and taking off the blindfold from the exhausted woman before her she lays down next to her and leaves soothing kisses on her sweaty skin. Hannah is surprised by the caring touch from the older woman but none the less stretches her muscles before wrapping her arms around Katherine’s shoulder.

    “How are you doing?”

    She asks softly when she feels Hannah’s breathing start to even out. Hannah chuckles softly with a smile.

    “Amazing- though I’m sure I’ll be sore tomorrow.”

    Katherine smiles and runs her fingers down Hannah’s stomach, watching the goosebumps pop up in her wake.

    “We’ll take care of that in the morning.”

    Hannah nods her head and they stay glued together for a few more moments until Katherine moves away. Hannah follows with the help of Katherine to stand. They walk to another door and stop outside of it. Katherine pushes open the door to reveal a bathroom.

    “Take a shower for as long as you like and make sure to use the shower head settings to work out the tense muscles. I will have clothes set out for you. Come find me in the kitchen when you are done.”

    Hannah’s eyes glint with excitement when she hears about the shower head. One orgasm never was enough for Hannah. Katherine narrows her eyes and presses Hannah against the arch of the doorway with one hand on the middle of her chest. Hannah helplessly falls into her touch and silent demands. Katherine’s eyes burn into Hannah’s.

    “I’ll know if you touch yourself pet. I always know.”

    Katherine warns in a husky voice which only makes Hannah more aroused. Hannah feebly nods her head and Katherine tilts her head up then jerks her head to the bathroom.

    “Get in the shower.”

    Katherine demands. Hannah scampers inside the bathroom and shuts the door. Katherine walks to her closet and takes off all of her clothes. She finds a pair of sweatpants and a tank top and quickly throws them on. Hannah steps into the shower and turns on the hot water. She uses the shower head settings to relax her muscles and sighs. Katherine wipes down all of the toys they used before putting them back in their original spot. Katherine goes down to the kitchen to wait for Hannah. Hannah gets lost under the water then suddenly shivers at the thought of what could happen this weekend.

    ———-

    I hope this was to all of my reader’s satisfaction (; Please leave comments and votes !


  • Life of a Playboy Chapter 12

    Font size : +


    CHAPTER 12

    “Well, Randi. I’d say you’re living up to your name…”

    “Gosh! I’m not normally this horny… oooh, right there…” She hung her head down between her shoulderblades, focusing for a moment on thrusting her hips back against my cock while I drilled her doggy-style. “But then sex has never been this good either…”

    “I get that a lot.” I fought back a smirk. Then I settled in, watching the red pigtails bouncing and the gentle curve of Randi’s spine as she flexed and thrust on all fours, trying to eat my dick alive inside of her pussy.

    Eventually, I slapped her ass and Mrs. Robinson’s pretty, young secretary turned around and waited patiently as I blew my creamy load (my second of the last 30 minutes) all over her pouty lips and face.

    Her body trembled with what was at least her fifth orgasm, her own fingers still buried between her legs. And then she sat back on her heels with a happy sigh, content to stay there forever.

    But I tucked myself away and started straightening out my clothing. “Well, you said Mrs. Robinson would be back at 3. So you’d better get dressed and get yourself cleaned up. I’ll just wait here in her office.

    Once alone, I sank into Mrs. Robinson’s plush executive chair. Randi was cute, and I knew I’d be seeing her for as long as she worked here. But new pussy was starting to lose its appeal. Just another day at the office.

    ***

    It had been two years after graduation, and the company was doing well. Even better than the company, Marissa and I were celebrating our four year dating anniversary and I was seriously thinking about settling down. My special biology had brought so much to my life, but perhaps it was time for the Ultimate Playboy to hang up his spurs. Imagine that, a 25-year old sex-god wanting to settle down.

    Marissa was the one girl in my life completely unaffected by the spray. She did try it once, but since it didn’t do anything to her she wrote it off as a well- marketed product that brought me a ton of money, but nothing more than a placebo for psychosomatic arousal.

    In the meantime, every other female on the planet was still vulnerable to me, and Marissa had been witnessing, first hand, the indescribable impact I had on the female population. She accepted it as an oddity of nature, and accepted that I loved her dearly even though I had never been fully monogamous with her. Hell, I even had the occasional tryst with Mrs. Robinson and Gabrielle for the fun of it, and Marissa was completely aware of all my extra-dating encounters. That was the unspoken contract, to be honest and upfront with what I was doing.

    And she loved me for it.

    I couldn’t imagine anyone else completing me as a person quite like her. I wish I could say that life was just happily ever after. But there was one more major hiccup before that could happen.

    ***

    Sitting on a pile of cash, I finally sprung for a mansion in Beverly Hills and we moved out of our sleepy college town. I wasn’t needed at the office, Mrs. Robinson could come to me to get pints of blood every few months or so. So with visions of living like a King, I went all out: servants, cooks, the whole nine yards. It was just down the road from Hef’s place to boot. Formal ballroom, lavish infinity-pool, private gym, movie theatre, the place was a palace.

    Marissa was joining me, of course. We moved in just after that four year anniversary, and after three months of renovations and construction, we finally had made the place our own.

    Obviously, we now had to throw a massive housewarming party. And with grounds this big, it was going to have to be a BIG party. So I invited everyone I knew, including old friends from school. I invited the neighbors, thinking a few curious old biddies would come snooping around and never dreaming that Hef would actually show up with all three of his girlfriends.

    But what got me most excited was when a few past lovers sent RSVPs to tell me they would be coming as well. Marissa giggled and didn’t stop smiling or bouncing around when we got word that Kaia and Jamie would be dropping by. They lived fairly close by (Jamie was from SoCal anyways), and both pouted that they could’ve visited with us as soon as we arrived had they known we were coming to town. Marissa’s best friend from college, Nina, was also flying in. And I had a rush of nostalgia sweep over me when Daniela and Evie, the lesbian couple from Brown 106, sent back a message to add them onto the guest list.

    Word spread about my new fortune and my party, and a week later the house was bombarded with calls from people I barely knew. The were mostly the “hey, remember me from high school?” kind of leeches I hated. So the staff spent a lot of time turning them down.

    The next month flew by faster than anything else. The time itself was business as usual, and then suddenly the fateful night was upon us.

    ***

    The party mostly got going in the garden. It was well lit, and the weather was perfect for a lazy California evening. That is, it was warm enough for all the ladies to be wearing rather brief cocktail dresses that exposed a lot of cleavage. The DJs had a good beat going, the open bar was flowing, and the bouncers were very efficient at keeping out anyone who wasn’t on the guest list.

    I mingled with everyone, getting the frequent congratulations on the company’s success and getting myself a light buzz. Marissa predictably gushed over her sorority sisters. I predictably gushed over Hef and the lifestyle he was living (a lifestyle I wouldn’t mind myself).

    I especially made time to have a long chat with Kaia. Even after a few years, she was still the most gorgeous woman I’d ever laid eyes on, Marissa included. Her body was absolute perfection, a goddess sent to walk on earth. Her brilliant emerald green eyes were piercing and sparkled of their own inner light. And when she moved, she moved with a grace and power that had everyone captivated by her, waiting with baited breath to see what she had to say.

    It was easy to see how she intimidated people so easily. But for me, there was only a warm smile and a happy hug.

    We shared a light peck right in front of Marissa, and then caught up on all the things that had been going on in our lives. We’d accidentally drifted apart in the intervening years, so much that we didn’t even know we lived so close by to each other. She was sharing an apartment with Jamie right on the beach, and they had a bevy of men constantly pursuing them at every turn.

    Kaia praised me on my success, and even joked with Marissa about how much she regretted letting the rich, sexy stud get away from her.

    For the first time, I saw a flash of green envy in Marissa’s eyes, but then the moment passed and we continued on with the pleasant conversation. Marissa did squeeze my hand a little tighter, however.

    Gradually, things started winding down and people began to slowly trickle out. We’d gotten started before the sun went down, and now it was after midnight. Everyone was inside the mansion by now, clustered together in little groups. My party had been a good excuse for a reunion by many a classmate, and quite a few people were still around just to hang out with their old friends.

    But as usual, my condition meant that there were quite a few horny girls around, some of them with a nostalgic eye towards me, perhaps remembering some of the best sex of their lives. For the moment, I ignored the hungry looks and just kept socializing. My effect did not have an “off” button and I’d gotten used to it.

    On some level, I would have been just fine staying and chatting with everyone, Marissa glued to my hip so we could rub each other’s backs and exchange loving caresses. The two of us were saying goodbye to a few of the neighbors, and I had planned on moving on to another conversation. But my dick had some ideas of its own.

    Daniela and Evie picked the perfect time to approach us. We’d just finished our goodbyes and had a few pregnant seconds of silence before the neighbors left. Both girls had grown up into lingerie model-esque ladies, and Evie had also become a lot more outgoing from the shy innocent I remembered. She popped in, flexing her legs and pouting her lips perfectly while “ahem”ing to get my attention.

    “We never got the tour!” she whined. Daniela stood right next to her and I paused a moment to admire them before responding. Both were tall and slender, with piercing blue eyes and high cheekbones. They looked almost the same except for their hair, Daniela the blonde stunner and Evie now the sexy brunette.

    “Well, we’ll just have to give you one then!” I stood up, reaching my hand out to Marissa. She smiled up at me, then took my hand and finished our goodbye and turned to start up the tour.

    Daniela and Evie didn’t giggle as much now that they were young ladies, but they still both ooh’d and ahh’d at the nice digs: in-house theatre, billiards room, 5-car garage, etc. They complained I didn’t warn them to bring swimsuits for the expansive pool and secluded grotto. And eventually we ended up on the second floor checking out the bedrooms and luxurious bathrooms.

    Now this whole while, Daniela had been quietly flirting with Marissa while Evie stayed up front with me during the tour. I hadn’t warned Marissa that Daniela and Evie were a lesbian couple (still strong after all these years), and it looked like Daniela was actually more interested in Marissa’s smokin’ body and perfect ass than she was in me. Again, the effect gets girls aroused, but how (and to whom) they react is entirely within their control.

    And Marissa didn’t look like she minded the attention at all. Really, if a gorgeous blonde with a sexy European accent was hitting on you, would you mind?

    So we just brought our little foursome up into the master bedroom when I heard a muffled squeal and then turned just in time to see Daniela tackle Marissa onto our oversized bed.

    I had only a moment to see Marissa eagerly kissing Daniela right back before my head was turned and Evie brought her lips to softly tease against mine. My body’s instinct took over the rest, and then with a comfortable familiarity, as if our fingers remembered from long ago, hands slipped inside of various pieces of clothing, groping and caressing while we slowly stripped each other.

    My palms definitely remembered Evie’s big tits, and setting her onto the bed beside Marissa, I began to kiss my way down her body. Finally, after tugging her thong out of the way, I found Evie’s bare shaved lips waiting for me, wet in anticipation.

    Evie and Daniela had been quite instrumental in teaching me how to properly perform cunnilingus, and I was eager to show off how much I remembered.

    Meanwhile, Daniela had similarly stripped Marissa, and had two fingers already embedded in Marissa’s quim while she continued her tongue-war inside of Marissa’s face. I listened to the familiar moans of Marissa mingling with Evie’s newer ones, and together Daniela and I thrashed our lovers until they cried out for mercy after receiving an excessive amount of pleasure.

    At last, I slid myself up onto the bed, and with Evie’s panting body beneath me, I planted my hands onto her round tits and thrust my pecker into Evie’s pussy. She was incredibly tight, and only a few inches went in on that first thrust despite her multiple recent orgasms. She must have had very few, if any, male lovers since me.

    And so wriggling my hips and applying a steady pressure, I pushed lower and lower until at last I was embedded deeply inside of her. Having achieved my goal of full penetration, I did the first thing that came to mind. I pulled all the way out.

    And then I went all the way back in.

    And then all the way out. And Evie was screaming at me to stop playing with her and just FUCK her. So I did just that.

    Marissa by now had taken charge of her own situation and finally gotten Daniela fully naked, leaving all four of us fully nude. And they were now in a happy sixty- nine, lying side by side on the bed and curved together while they showed off their individual expertise to each other. I could not explain how thrilling it was to see my girlfriend and the first college girl I’d ever lusted after now tonguing each other to screaming orgasms.

    Evie was tossing her head side to side, lost in the sensations I was producing in her while my mental effect was focused down right into the pleasure centers of her brain. I was determined to make her remember this fuck for the rest of her life.

    And so putting in just enough focus to stimulate her, but not so much to give myself a headache, I slammed my dick into her and set off a series of fireworks in Evie’s brain. Her eyes flew open wider than I’d ever seen them before, and her entire upper body vaulted off the bed as she howled at the ceiling and climaxed HARD.

    I couldn’t hold myself any longer while the hot brunette thrashed around on the bed beneath me, and then I was blasting load after load of sperm into Evie’s quivering insides. I kept firing away as I got tossed around, riding out her bucking motions until at last she collapsed. Her eyes fluttered as she teetered on the edge of consciousness. Evie rarely ever swore, but now she muttered, “Holy fucking SHIT…”

    Daniela popped her head up, looking at what I’d done to her girlfriend. “I gotta get a piece of that.” Her vocabulary was American, but the European accent was still there and still intoxicating.

    I was still embedded in Evie’s pussy, and turned a pained expression to the blonde beauty. “It’s gonna take a minute to get recharged again. I’m not as young as I used to be.”

    “Then let me take care of it,” came Daniela’s immediate reply.

    I pulled out and flipped onto my back across the bed, and Daniela quickly pounced, taking my cock deep into her mouth and sucking powerfully. And I was still on my back when a new sight caught my attention. Just past Daniela’s bobbing head in my lap, I saw Kaia leaning against the doorway, one hand obviously buried under her skirt. It was such an erotic pose, like a Michelangelo painting of a half naked goddess brought to vivid reality.

    Kaia saw me for a moment, and then she was looking rather more hungrily at the white jizz oozing out of Evie’s worn pussy. And then she began to step across the room to the bed.

    Marissa caught my gaze as well and then gasped when she noticed Kaia joining the party. And then Kaia’s perfectly sculpted face and dark ringlets of hair disappeared into Evie’s crotch to be followed by loud noises of Kaia slurping out mine and Evie’s juices.

    Evie was still half-conscious, and without even looking to see who it was, she reached a hand down and rested it on top of Kaia’s head to press Kaia’s tongue deeper into her slit.

    I turned my attention back to my girlfriend, and Marissa came to me at once to swap a tender kiss. But that tender kiss became rather more urgent when Daniela gave me a particularly pleasurable lick. And then after a rather more passionate liplock, I tugged at Marissa until she was straddling my head so I could get my mouth on Marissa’s other set of lips.

    All five of us writhed in pleasure, both giving and receiving until both Marissa and Evie cried out in orgasm. Daniela, now satisfied with my hardness, clambered onto the bed and pulling my dick upright, sank herself down onto it. Marissa was still glowing in post-orgasmic bliss when Daniela reached out and hugged her, letting her tongue trail across the back of Marissa’s neck. Daniela’s arms folded around my girlfriend to caress titflesh and other sensitive nerves while she lightly gyrated herself around my pole.

    But then Marissa couldn’t keep herself upright any more and collapsed onto the bed next to Evie and Kaia. She lay there, watching Daniela fuck herself upon me and panted to catch her breath.

    Kaia sucked Evie to another climax, but then before Evie could reach out to thank her, Kaia silently moved up to a nearby La-Z-Boy, and settled in for a new voyeuristic thrill.

    Instead, Evie and Marissa curled up together, partly to take a short break from the non-stop orgasms and partly to get to know each other a little more intimately. I grinned at the two satisfied brunettes, Evie’s more generous curves built atop a model’s body and Marissa’s slender elfin features. They kissed gently, almost in that nervous affection of meeting new people for the first time.

    “So you’re the one who’s captured his heart,” Evie mumbled to Marissa.

    But then Daniela’s inner muscles brought my rapt attention straight back to her. She pumped herself upon me athletically, reaching both hands up to play with her hair and pull the blonde locks back into a mock ponytail. This thrust her bosom out towards me, and her wobbly tits bounced enticingly with every up and down motion of her body.

    And now that she had my attention, I decided to give her even more attention. My hands shifted to Daniela’s hips, and I began to hammer her down against me and drive my cock deeper and deeper up into her body. She gasped, a wonderfully breathy sound, and I kept up my faster assault.

    In the meantime, my mental energies directed themselves to a new target, zeroing in on Daniela’s pleasure centers and immediately I was rewarded with some loud, involuntary moans of intense arousal while we kept up our fucking.

    Now there was bound to be some leakage in the effect, and soon Kaia was out of her chair, straddling my legs right behind Daniela and cupping the bouncing tits from behind. Then one of Kaia’s hands snaked down Daniela’s stomach until she reached the wet pussy being split in half by my rod. Kaia’s hands began to rub away at Daniela’s clit, and several sultry whimpers came flying out of the hot blonde’s mouth.

    I watched as Kaia reached her head around and captured Daniela’s lips with her own, and then Daniela was moaning right into Kaia’s open mouth as she was attacked from both sides by myself and Kaia. There was only so much Daniela could take, and with her clit in Kaia’s fingers and my shaft burying itself within her inner folds, not to mention my brain inside her nerve centers, Daniela’s body went rigidly still and then she shook violently with the force of a powerful orgasm.

    Daniela was suddenly coming so hard and so much that her box was absolutely flooded with her orgasmic juices. I felt like I was fucking in a washing machine. And her wailing climax was enough to make Evie and Marissa now stop to watch and gape at us.

    Per usual, the setting off of mental fireworks in a girl was enough to shred every last ounce of control I had, and I grunted with a desperate, “Gawd, I’m gonna cum!”

    Daniela nodded, but then Kaia looked deep into her and begged, “Please, let me taste?”

    Daniela nodded again, still too lost in her own pleasure haze to seriously care. But she had enough sense to dismount me, and I had just barely enough time before shooting off right into Kaia’s gorgeous face.

    The first spurt splattered her nose before she got her lips around me. And then I actually could see her throat contracting over and again as she swallowed each successive burst of semen that coated the inside of her mouth..

    When I was finished, I could have melted right into the bed then and there. Every muscle in me went limp, and deflated I sank myself into the bedcovers. But there were others who still had a lot more lust in them.

    Kaia just grinned, then opened her mouth to show off the pool of cum she still had there. She still had her mouth open when a body hurtled past me, and then Marissa had tackled Kaia, kissing her sloppily and fishing out as much of my white juice as she could. Kaia for her part just played tonsil hockey with my girlfriend, and all I could do was groan and watch my favorite lovers all playing together.

    This had been a GREAT party.

    ***

    My eyes opened, my body nearly half-awake, feeling like I was in heaven.

    I was warm, and pressed up against the naked back of a gorgeous woman. My left arm was snaked beneath her neck so I could spoon myself tightly against her in our sleep, my right arm draped over with the palm cupping a very firm breast. My morning wood was neatly folded in the cleft of her asscheeks. And she smelled absolutely wonderful.

    I gazed down at the dark hair of my girlfriend, watching the rhythm of her body rising and falling in her sleep. The comfortable familiarity soothed me like a nice bubble bath, and I leaned down to nuzzle at her neck and shoulders. It was still in the dead of night, and I felt like we were the only people in existence.

    She began to stir at my gentle touch, and her eyes were still closed when she rotated in my arms and leaned up to kiss me. I happily gave her my lips, and we kissed each other a welcoming hello. The love I felt for this woman floated me away, and the half-remembrance of pleasant dreams stirred my blood.

    Our kiss built in intensity, until with heated exchanges our tongues duelled and we rotated our bodies until she was flat on her back and we were pressed chest to chest. Her hard nipples grazed against my pecs. I could feel the lust in me come alive to join the love beating through my heart, and she moaned quietly in her own arousal as well.

    It took only a few more moments before we suddenly found ourselves joined together, my penis fully embedded in her vagina. And I rested deep inside of her, pleasantly enjoying the feeling for a long while. I closed my eyes and rested my head on the pillow beside her while she kissed my cheek. We were both still half- conscious but wonderfully happy at our quiet lovemaking.

    And then my girlfriend began to squeeze her inner muscles, and we set into a comfortable rhythm. Just the two of us were encapsulated in a bubble, the world beyond ceasing to exist so that there was nothing left but the passion between us. This wasn’t frantic sex and pumping to search out and find our own release. We took our time, and felt so fantastic that I wished my orgasm would never come so that I might have this feeling forever.

    Alas, male bodies don’t work that way, and so the pleasure built up and up and up until neither of us could bear it any longer. I leaned down to kiss her, and we passionately made love with our mouths before I lifted my head and grunted, feeling the built-up pressure leaving my body as I spewed out jet after jet into the willing folds of this woman I adored.

    She came at the same time, back arching and emerald green eyes blazing at me to meet me with one of the longest, happiest climaxes of her life.

    Ultimately, it was those green eyes that brought me back to the world of the living once we were done. I realized where I was, and the entirety of who I was with.

    Daniela and Evie were cuddled close together off to my left, still asleep. It was Kaia, my ex-girlfriend, who lay beneath me awash in the glow of post-coital bliss. And Marissa, my sweet Marissa, lay to my right, still blissfully unaware that her man had just fucked his ex-girlfriend two feet away.

    It wasn’t that I was embarrassed or felt like I had done anything wrong. After all, Kaia had fully been a part of last night’s orgy, and Marissa herself had tongued Kaia to several nice climaxes. But it was the way I had felt about Kaia while we were doing it that bothered me a little. I had remembered the love and the girlfriend, Marissa not even entering my mind. It was as if we’d been transported back in time when Kaia was my everything. And I knew then that there were still some lingering feelings left behind.

    And for her part, Kaia looked up at me with tenderness and love. It was an expression she had always reserved for only me. The Ice Queen persona was her daily life, but here she lay, basking in the radiance of our lovemaking, looking upon me as if we were madly in love once again.

    I’d screwed dozens of women in my life, but only Kaia had ever captured my memory like that. If her job had not taken her away, I would never have wanted to break up with her. And I didn’t know if I could let her go again now that she was within reach.

    ***


  • Rachel Fucking the Neighbor

    Font size : +


    Rachel taken in her neighbor after she’s assaulted by her boyfriend

    Fucking the Neighbor

    One night I was designing some toys with my computer so that I can print them with the 3-d printer that I ‘borrowed’ from work and I could hear my neighbors fighting in a loud argument. By the sounds of it, it was over money. I knew that my neighbors Erica, and her boyfriend Scott were having a hard time. After about 15 minutes the argument subsided and I could get back to designing my toys.

    The next day, after work I was at the store getting some things for dinner when I noticed Erica in line a few people behind me, I said hi and let those behind me to go ahead so I can talk to her. I noticed that Erica had a nasty black eye, I assume that it was from last night’s fight.

    I asked, “You ok? That’s a nasty black eye you got there.”

    Erica replied “I’m fine. I, I just fell at work. Thanks for asking though.”

    It was then I noticed a bruise on her arm. I knew she was lying

    I told her “Bullshit! You didn’t fall. Did Scott do this to you? Come have dinner with me tonight, we can talk.”

    Erica hesitantly accepted. When we got back to my place Erica saw the 3-d printer in my living room next to my computer that I had left on with a rendering of a large dildo on the screen.

    She asked, “What’s that next to the computer?”

    I replied, “It’s a 3-d printer, It prints things in 3-d out of plastic. I work for one of the leaders in 3-d printing technology.”

    Erica followed me into the kitchen and we made dinner. As we cooked dinner we talked about the fight she had with Scott last night. She told me that Scott loaned $12,000 to his deadbeat, drug addicted brother to help him buy a house across the bay in Oakland knowing that every cent will go to his nasty drug addiction and he will never pay back the money. As she told me that, all I could do was to give her a hug. As she hugged me, I noticed that her nipples were erect. I didn’t say anything but it really turned me on. I had been fantasying about fucking her for the last month since I’ve had my first lesbian sex.

    As we ate dinner in the dining room, the phone rang and I excused myself to take the call in the other room, as I was on the phone with a co-worker talking about the missing 3-d printer, I took out the finished 10 inch dildo out of the 3-d printer and hid it in the bedroom along with some other toys including a strap-on and s double ended dildo.

    After the phone call I returned to the dining room and finished my dinner with Erica.

    “I’m going to leave Scott for what he did to me last night. Would it be possible to stay here until I could find a new place? I’m willing to pay rent.” Erica hesitantly told me.

    I replied, “Scott hit you. Your safety is at risk. Yes, you can stay here. And you don’t need to pay me any rent.”

    Erica smiled and said “Thanks!” I don’t have work tomorrow, so I’ll move my stuff out when he’s at work.”

    As we moved to the couch, I asked, “What are you going to do now?” she replied “I don’t know. All of the guys I meet turn out to be assholes.” Then she joked, “Maybe I’ll start dating girls.”

    I smiled and asked “Have you ever been with a girl?” as I sat closer.

    “No, but I was kind of, kidding.” She replied.

    “I have, and it’s amazing!” I told her as I leaned in and gave her a short passionate kiss.

    “That was the softest kiss I’ve ever had” she said and smiled.

    I then gave her a longer kiss. Erica did the unexpected, she kissed back. As we made out I put one of my hands on her breasts, and her erect nipples. As I did, her kisses began to intensify. I could tell, she was getting turned on. I pulled off her shirt and took off her bra. Exposing her wonderful breasts. Erica then took off my shirt and was surprised that I had no bra. I smiled.

    “I don’t wear bras and panties, unless I really have to.” I told her. “It make it easy access when I meet somebody I want to fuck.” I continued.

    Before she could say anything I pull her mouth to my nipples and told her to suck on my nipples. Her mouth on my nipple felt unbelievable! Her tongue made my nipples fully erect in a second.

    I told her “Lets go to my bedroom.”

    Erica replied “Ok, lets go.”

    We got up and started to walk to the bedroom. But in the hallway I pin her up against the wall and continue to kiss her. I un-snap her and take off her pants exposing her sheer panties soaked with her pussy juices. Erica then pushes me to the other wall and takes off her panties. I go back to her and drop to my knees putting her legs over my shoulders and I started to eat her pussy making her moan loudly. I quickly made her cum in a powerful orgasm covering my mouth in her cum and pussy juices.

    I then continue guiding her down the hallway until she throws me up against the wall and takes off my pants soaked with my pussy juices.

    “Erica said impressed “Wow! You really don’t wear any panties! She dropped to he knees and started to kiss me around my soaked pussy.

    “Eat me.” I told her

    “What?” She asked

    “Eat my fucking pussy!” I yelled as I pulled her mouth to my pussy.

    Erica stuck out her tongue and started to lick my clit. Almost making me cum in an instant. I pushed her head deeper into my pussy and told her to lick me faster. Making me cum in a massive orgasm seconds later covering her mouth with my pussy juices and cum. Erica wipes off my cum and pussy juices with her finger and licked it off.

    “Yummy! You taste really good! This is the best dessert I’ve ever had.” Erica says with a big smile on her face.

    “You taste good too Erica. But we’re not done yet. In fact we’re just getting started baby.” I told her with a devilish smile on my face.

    I picked Erica up and carried her to my sound proofed bedroom, kicked the door closed and threw her onto the bed. Erica sits on her knees rubbing her pussy and asks, “Do you want seconds?”

    I said impressed, “Wow! I made you a really horny lesbian, didn’t I?

    Erica confessed, “Yes, you did. I really like this experience. I don’t think I’ll fuck another guy.”

    “Get ready for round 2! I’m going to make you cum until you can’t stop cumming!” I told her with a devilish smile.

    I climb onto the bed, and push Erica onto her back. I start sucking Erica’s nipples and start to finger Erica’s pussy. After a minute of sucking her nipples, Erica starts to push me down her body, kissing all the way to her belly button. Making me lick her belly button, playing with her belly button ring. Finally I couldn’t wait any longer I do one long lick from her belly button down to her pussy making her entire body shake with passion.

    Erica’s pussy tasted wonderful, taking my time licking up all of her cum and juices. I could only wish Erica was as patient as I was to making her cum, I was. She pushed my head deeper into her pussy and demanded to make her cum again. So I started to eat her faster, making her scream loudly, and thrashing about in passion, making her cum in a second powerful orgasm, more powerful than the one in the hallway.

    “Wow! That was amazing! I loved that!” Erica said in excitement.

    “Were not done yet. It’s your turn. Eat me till I cum again.” I told her.

    I rolled onto my back, spread my legs and braced myself. Erica started with a long, powerful, passionate kiss, then licked her way down to my breasts and started to suck on my nipples. I couldn’t wait any longer, I guided her down my body with her kissing all the way down to my pussy with a series of several kisses with one last short kiss on my pussy just to tease me.

    “Don’t tease me baby. I want you to eat me so much!” I begged her.

    Just then Erica stuck out her tonged and quickly licked up all of my juices and cum before making me cum again. After cleaning up the mess from earlier, Erica started to lick on my clit sending my head spinning. Erica quickly made me want to cum again, but I held it back wanting to make this orgasm squirt all over her face. But that didn’t last long, After a minute of Erica’s licking I unleashed the most powerful orgasm I have ever had covering her entire face in my cum and juices and leaving some on the bed.

    “Oh, my, god! that orgasm was a fucking explosion!” She said with a surprised look on her face, still covered in my cum and juices.

    Erica wiped off all the cum and juices off her face and licked it all up and then collapsed next to me. We were both clearly worn out, and in much needed of a break. We just laid there cuddling together and exchanging a kiss or two, every now and then. Too exhausted to fuck, but neither of us wanted to sleep.

    After an hour of small talk, I warn her “Get ready to cum again.” I rolled on top of her, gave her a kiss, and took out the dildo that I printed with the 3-d printer out of a drawer next to my bed. “This is my newest toy, I printed it last night. I want to test it out on you.” I then reached back into the drawer and grabbed some lube. “You won’t need that lube.” Erica said as she grabbed the dildo, put it in her mouth, and started sucking.

    I couldn’t help it but to think that I turned Erica into a sex crazed, pussy hungry, monster. Thinking that, just turned me on more. I maneuvered down to her pussy and started licking. After a few moments Erica handed me the dildo and I carefully put it in her pussy making her let out a loud moan. I continue to lick her clit as I fuck her pussy with the dildo. I could tell that Erica has an orgasm building by how intense her moans are getting, and that makes me go faster. A few seconds later Erica had the biggest orgasm of the night with her cum and juices flowing out of her pussy like a river.

    “It’s your turn now.” Erica said with an excited voice, as she reaches into the drawer and pulls out a vibrating dildo.

    “Ok. Turn that dildo on!” I said as I rolled onto my back and spreading my legs.

    Erica turned on the dildo onto high speed and put it in my pussy, the vibrating made my whole body twitch. As she fucked my pussy with the dildo, she started to lick my pussy almost instantly making me cum. I grab the back of her head and pull her deeper into my pussy and tell her to fuck me faster. A few intense seconds later, I couldn’t hold it any longer, and unleashed an extremely powerful orgasm twice as powerful as my last covering Erica’s face in my cum and juices for the third time tonight, but I don’t hear her complaining. Erica again wipes off all my cum and juices and licks it up as I retrieve the double ended dildo from the drawer.

    “Now we’re both are going to cum at the same time!” I told her with a big smile on my face.

    “That’s huge! That’s not going to fit in my pussy!” Erica said, shocked.

    “Just relax, one end will be in me. Now turn around and get on all fours.” I told her.

    As soon as Erica turned around and got on all fours I put one end of the dildo into her pussy making her let out a really loud moan, and making her to bite a pillow. Then I turned around and got on all fours too, and put the other end into my pussy. As we fucked each other, I instantly felt another orgasm building. A few short seconds later it hit, but I kept on fucking. A minute later we both came in 2 powerful, squirting, intense orgasms. I then pulled the double dildo out of us and started licking it off of each other’s cum and juices.

    After taking a short rest, and looking at the clock which read 10:45pm I said, “Ok we got time for one more, because I got to get to sleep because I got to work in the morning.” I reached into the drawer, and pulled out the strap-on, and anal gel. I told Erica, that I wanted to fuck her asshole. Erica’s eyes got big as I started to put the strap-on on.

    “I’ve never done anal.” Erica said nervously.

    “Well you’ve never fucked a woman until tonight. Look at you now. Do you trust me?” I asked.

    “I trust you. I really do love this experience, this is the best sex I’ve ever had. Go on, I trust you. She says hesitantly followed by a short passionate kiss.

    Erica got into her favorite position, doggy style which happens to be my favorite too. I apply some gel to the strap-on, rub some gel onto her asshole, and some on my index finger that I put in her asshole making her let out a moan before putting in my plastic cock making her let out a loud moan. After waiting a moment, letting Erica get used to the feeling of my cock in her ass, I slowly start to fuck her tight ass.

    “Oh, Rachel. Fuck me a little harder.” Erica begged.

    I started to fuck Erica a little harder. Just as I did, Erica started to rub her clit. After a minute I start to fuck Erica even harder, making her cum squirting onto the bed. I then started to fuck Erica even harder, increasing in speed every time she moaned. Soon I was fucking her as fast as I possibly could making her cum again, this time her orgasm was extremely intense flooding the bed with her cum and juices flowing out of her pussy like a dam had burst. I pull out of Erica, allowing her to turn around and give me a long passionate French kiss.

    “Thanks for this Rachel. This was amazing! I loved this. Thank You… I love you.” Erica said.

    “This really was amazing, and I love you too. I replied, giving her a powerful kiss.

    In the morning, I got up around 5:30 to get ready for work, and by 6:30 I was out the door with Erica still asleep. When I got home after work, I found Erica waiting for me naked in the bedroom with all my toys cleaned and ready for another night of fucking… I don’t think I’ll ever let Erica move out.